Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Calvin Harris

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / The Show Must Go On | Climax Control
« on: September 22, 2023, 08:14:12 PM »


With the road of High Stakes underway. Every single Climax Control until then was going to be huge. It was going to be massive. They would all be shows no one was going to want to miss, because of all the implications that could be taking place. That even included some of the matches that were already booked. There was a lot more behind them that met the eye and alot more than could take place to intensify those situations.

At this moment there was a camera crew on hand. For a very good reason too. The little red light to signify the cameras were recording was what “The Highlight of the Night” found himself focusing on. A small smirk crossing the lips of Calvin. This wasn’t something that should’ve come as a surprise considering what was right around the corner for Calvin at Climax Control. That being said though, he found himself speaking up and breaking the silence.

“ I’m a firm believer that in life you are always destined to come in contact with certain people. ”

For a moment there was just a brief pause coming from the Internet Champion.

“ By that I mean, I believe in life. You’re always determined to cross paths with someone that turns out to be your one true best friend. You’re always determined to come across that one person that turns out to be your future life partner. Hell, the same goes for even negative people. I truly believe that you’re forever destined to come across that one person that is bound to be a thorn in your side, or that one person that is forever going to end up being your mortal enemy. Just the way that life works. But with that being said, because that’s my mindset.

I also believe in wrestling. You’re forever meant to come across that one person that’s going to be your best dance partner. For better or for worse, depending on how you look at it in the end. At one point, I thought that maybe I had found that person years ago. After all, we were putting on banger after banger when it came to our matches. The hatred for each other was real and it was something that the fans truly felt. But a few weeks back when I really sat down to watch one of the matches that Miles Kasey was in. That’s when my mindset changed. Sure, we hadn’t shared a ring with each other.

But watching everything that Miles was doing. Every crisp movement. The speed. The agility. The insane moves that he kept pulling out. That never says Die Attitude he carried himself with. I knew right then and there Miles is going to be my best dance partner in this ring. I’ve already said it. I know the man is going to meet me every step out the way when it comes to getting in the ring with each other. That’s something I look forward to. And it starts this week. ”

While looking at the cameras before him. Calvin gave a small little head nod.

“ We could sit here and talk about each other until we are blue in the face. We could highlight each other’s abilities. We could talk about the ups and downs we’ve faced over our careers. You could talk about how I was once one of the biggest pieces of shit this company once had. I could talk about how at one point you couldn’t buy a win if your life depended on it. There’s so much that could be said about one another, but I feel like this isn’t a time for talking. This isn’t to be running our mouths. That’s not what the people are coming to see this match for. Nah, instead what they are coming to see this match for is to see us at our best. They’re coming to see us prove what we’ve been saying. ”

For weeks now, the two men had been teasing this encounter with one another. One that all of the fans seemed to be on board with. It was going to be their first ever encounter. Therefore they had to make sure they delivered.

“ When it comes to pure professional wrestling I don’t think there’s a single person better than me. That means I don’t think the World Heavyweight Champion is better than me. That means I don’t think the Hall of Famer, J2H, is better than me. The snoozefest that is Jack Washington isn’t better than me. Bell to bell. There isn’t a single person that is better than me and I’m willing to die on that hill. But you, Miles. You’re the one that comes the closest. You’re the one that I know can go bell to bell with me. You’re the one that I know won’t bitch out in the end. You’re the one that’s going to keep fighting until you can’t physically fight anymore. And that is admirable. That is respectful. That goes a long way in my book. ”

Using his right hand he pointed right to his head. Like he was referring to it being the right kind of mindset and the right way to approach things.

“ On the flip side of it all. Miles, If I was a betting man. I’d like to think that you consider yourself the best. Even when you hit a patch of bad luck. You still see yourself as the best bell to bell wrestler. You likely feel deep down you should've broken through that glass ceiling. You likely feel like you should have a lot more than a fifty six day reign as the Roulette Champion. You likely feel as if you should’ve been in far more main events that you have. And at the end of the day, you want to have yourself a career that’s worthy of being placed in the Hall of Fame one day. And if that’s the mindset, I can’t disagree with you. You deserve all of that and a hell of a lot more. However, this Sunday is a great starting point for you to take back your career. ”

There was another brief little nod of his head.

“ All in all Miles. I’m excited for this match up. I’m excited to give the people what they want. I’m excited to give Sin City Wrestling the best professional wrestling they’ve ever seen. And above all else my man, I’m excited to share the ring with someone that I have an immense amount of respect for. This couldn’t have gone any better, if you ask me. And truth be told at the end of the day. All I can really say is make sure you bring it Miles. Because I know I will. ”

He took a step closer to the cameras. That serious set of eyes he had making sure to really focus on the cameras.

“ Simply put, it’s go-time, Miles! ”

Calvin kept that smirk spread across his expression. Giving the recording cameras a little wink before making his exit to the right. All leading to the cameras fading to black. He did his part in making sure that he hyped up the match between the two of them. But at this stage the words didn’t matter. Far too much time had been spent talking and hyping it up. It was now a situation where the fans were going to have to see it for them to really get that feeling for everything. And because of that Climax Control couldn’t come soon enough.


The night of Climax Control had finally arrived. Still two hours away from the doors opening up for all the fans to be let in. Three hours away from the show actually happening, and where did Calvin find himself? He found himself where he always did before a show. Right there at ringside. Sitting on the apron to be exact as he was lacing up his training boots. He was about to stand up when GUY came crawling out from under the ring starling the Internet Champion.

GUY: Huzzah! I have arrived!

Of course, the flight or fight response had kicked in for the Highlight of the Night with being startled. He was very much in fight mode as he had his fist drawn back.

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you stupid or something?

GUY: Mama always said stupid is as stupid does.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Okay there Forrest. What the hell are you doing under there?

GUY: What do you mean? This is my transport. This is how I get to every arena.

CALVIN HARRIS: What? Are you smoking something?

GUY: Oh no... smoke is bad for GUY and everyone for that matter.

By that time GUY had wiggled out from underneath the ring and got to a vertical basis. Leaning himself up against the ring apron.

GUY: So what’s going on bestie?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh, now we’re besties again. I haven’t seen you since that... little interview. Been gone for weeks. Pop back up out of nowhere and pretend like all is good?

GUY: You sound like a jaded lover right now, sir. And trust me, I get it. Everyone loves GUY and it showed with views on that interview. Been having big meetings in New York ever since. People wanted me to take over Jimmy Fallon’s gig and all. Telling you, GUY is a very popular man!

CALVIN HARRIS: There’s not a single person on earth that wants you to take... You know what. I’m not even going to go there right now. I gotta get warmed up.

That’s when Calvin stood himself up on the apron and wiped his feet off on the mat. Gripping the top rope to spring himself up and over the top rope. Starting to pace the ring back and forth, getting a feel for things.

GUY: Ya act like you got something important going on...

CALVIN HARRIS: You know if you paid attention to what’s going on in my career... like a best friend would. Then you would know that tonight is the first of a best of three series between Miles Kasey and myself.

GUY: Is that the guy with the funny accent?

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Come on man. Miles is one of the most notable faces on this roster. You got to know who he is.

GUY: Uh, the dude that does the one thing with his elbows?

CALVIN HARRIS: Disrespectful man. Super disrespectful. Miles is a talented fuckin’ dude.

By that time Calvin had turned and leaned against the ring ropes. Wrapping both of his arms around the top rope. Rocking back and forth against them to get a feel for the ropes. As well as stretching himself out a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: I have already spoken up on this before, but I’m kind of annoyed by the fact that it isn’t for the Internet Championship. That’s what we set all of this up for. I felt like that’s what people really want to see. It’s a dream match, but with everything that’s been happening lately. Keeps falling to the back burner. Kind of feel like we’re letting down our audience.

GUY: Pfft. Letting down the audience? You? You’re the highlight of their night my friend. There’s no way you’re letting anyone down.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t think you’re listening bro. It’s the company that’s letting them down. Certain decisions are being made that aren’t best for business. Not trying to sound like I’m speaking ill of them or anything, but I think being forced to wait on this. It’s a bad idea. But it what it is ya know? Just going to make the most of it tonight and make sure we put on a show.

Following his words, Calvin rushed forward and found himself leaping on the middle rope across from him. He springboarded himself into the air and rotated for a moonsault. Slamming both feet into the mat to plant it and land on his feet. Yet, the moment he landed it his right ankle buckled and he fell on his backside onto the mat. Quickly clutching his ankle.

CALVIN HARRIS: Ah fuck!

The immense amount of pain that was shooting up through his ankle was not ideal. Quickly, he reached for his boot and tugged at the laces as quickly as he could. Once they were undone, he had pulled his boot off as carefully as he could. Taking one look at his ankle and seeing the swelling. The ever so sarcastic and witty GUY couldn’t resist having something to say.

GUY: Oooh, that doesn’t look good.

CALVIN HARRIS: No shit Sherlock.

GUY: The name is GUY, not Sherlock.

CALVIN HARRIS: Care to fucking help me out here? I need to see the doc before the show starts.

He was gritting his teeth together. It was pretty obvious the pain was very much there. Scooting himself closer to the ropes so he get out of the ring. Once he was there, he ducked under the bottom rope, and threw one arm around GUY’s shoulder. Making sure to keep his foot elevated. He along with Guy’s help began to walk away from the ringside area.


In the medic and trainer’s office, Calvin sat there on one of the tables with his legs stretched out. An ice pack in hand as he was applying pressure to the ankle he had caused some damage to, roughly about an hour ago now. The office door came open and entered the medical physician that Sin City Wrestling had on hand for the night. There was a vanilla folder in hand as he pulled something out of it before tossing it up on a light up board. Turns out it was the x-ray of his ankle. The doctor folded his arms across his chest and took a look at the x-ray.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: Hmmm...

Of course, this piqued the interest of the Highlight of the Night. Calvin’s eyebrow raised as he looked over trying to see what was going on. However the doctor’s back was blocking the view.

CALVIN HARRIS: Anytime, I have ever been in a setting like this the word “Hmm” has never been a good thing. So... how bad are we talking?

DOCTOR ANDREWS: It isn’t nearly as bad as you think it is.

He unfolded his arms across his chest and found himself turning around to face Calvin.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: It isn’t anything like a break or even a tear. That much I can tell. Either one of those and you’d be in a lot more pain. You’d have no range of motion and the idea of walking would be next to impossible.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, it doesn’t feel great despite the positives there.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: And it isn’t going to. The X-Rays aren’t a hundred clear due to all the swelling, but I’d say it’s probably a pretty severe high ankle sprain. Couple days off your feet, some ice, and some aspirin. You’ll be alright by next week.

CALVIN HARRIS: Next week? Nah, if it isn’t broken or torn. I’m going to just have to heavily wrap it up with some tape and hobble my ass to the ring.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: All due respect Mr. Harris, I don’t think that’s the best idea. It’s certainly not in your best interest. Like I said the x-rays aren’t a hundred percent clear with all the swelling. If there is a small fracture or even tear. It could get worse. And even with a severely sprained ankle, it could even lead to a break or a tear since you’re not stable out there.

By that time Calvin had scooted himself towards the edge of the table. Dangling both feet down some, but not stepping down just yet. Looking back up at the doctor.

CALVIN HARRIS: With all due respect Doc. I understand what your job is and I understand that you’re looking out for my best interest. But, I got an old school mindset with this wrestling shit. You don’t advertise something to the people and not give it to them. Not to mention, this roster is already filled with people that do shit half-assed anyway. I’m not going to be like that. Even only at half my best physically, I’m still going out there to do more and do better than some of these people.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: I really do not think it is in your best interest, but there isn’t a severe medical issue here. In reality there isn’t anything I can do to stop you. I just advise you think this one out a little more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Thought about it, and my mind is made up. But thanks for your time, Doc.

Following those words Calvin pushed himself up and attempted to put pressure down on that ankle. It was an instant shot of pain. Yet, he continued limping out of the office. Each step he took was done so gingerly, clearly not trying to further cause any issues. Although it seemed like the damage was already done at that point. No sooner than he had come through the door. He was met with the familiar face that was GUY with his cell phone up to his ear.

GUY: One moment, he’s here now!

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Who the hell are you talking to?

GUY: Alessandra.

CALVIN HARRIS: I swear, you want to be punched in the face sometimes. Why are you talking to my wife?!

GUY: Uh, my best friend got hurt. I felt it was my duty to inform her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, she can be the one that bitches your ear off right about now.

GUY: Huh?! What does that even mean?!

CALVIN HARRIS: I mean, you can be the one to tell her. I’m going to wrestle regardless of what the diagnosis was.

He found himself starting to limp away from GUY. Clearly not being as fast as he would’ve liked to be. But nevertheless he was moving along. GUY had a bit of a guilty looking expression on his face as he slowly began to bring the phone back up to his ear.

GUY: So....

Before anything else could be said on his end. GUY violently moved his head away from the phone once again as a female voice could be heard practically screaming into the phone. Coming to terms with the fact that he may have made a mistake just then. But that was something he was going to have to deal with. Meanwhile all the Highlight of the Night had to do was find someway for him to limp through this match and hope for the best in the end.

2
Supercard Archives / Disappointed. [RP2]
« on: August 23, 2023, 11:06:21 AM »


Out of the two weeks of being in Mexico preparing for Violent Conduct. Calvin had the idea of spending one of those weeks exclusively with his wife. Being married with young children was harder than most people thought and there wasn’t a whole lot of “them” time. Yet, all of that went out the window on just the second day of them being there. Just earlier he and his wife were enjoying their time at the beach. When out of the sand popped GUY. He’d consider himself Calvin’s best friend. On the other hand Calvin would consider him a pain in the ass. Especially now more than ever.

Calvin stood there in the hotel room with his arms folded across his chest. Stank face all over his expression. Glaring daggers through GUY who was unpacking his things from a suitcase. The man seemed to be completely clueless at the daggers being stared at him. As well as clueless to the energy that was off between the two of them. But then again, that wasn’t much of a surprise when it came to GUY. Common sense just wasn’t his thing. Calvin found himself clearing his throat as he spoke up.

CALVIN HARRIS: Why?!

His aggressive tone made GUY look up from what he was doing. His white painted face twisted up into a very confused look.

GUY: Why? Why what?

CALVIN HARRIS: Why are you here right now?!

GUY: Uh duh, hello?! Violent Conduct is next week.

CALVIN HARRIS: An event for a company that you don’t work for mind you, but that’s not even what I am questioning right now. I want to know why you are here? In our room? In my line of sight?!

The confusion on GUY’s face seemed to stay and intensify by the moment.

GUY: Because we’re roomies!

CALVIN HARRIS: Pretty sure the hotel room reservations have the names Calvin and Alessandra Harris on them. Nowhere does it say Guy.

GUY: Guy With Cape is the full name. Get it right sir.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, the only person that needs to get anything right is you. You showing up has ruined this entire idea I had for the week. You’re a giant cock block!

GUY: Huh? Who blocks cock?

Based on the look on GUY’s face. It was very clear that he didn’t understand the term or what Calvin was upset about. But of course before the conversation could get any further. Alessandra walked herself out of the hotel’s bathroom. Drying off her hair from a shower and after an entire day at the beach. She observed the room.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You boys playing nice?

GUY: Well Mr. Grumpy over here is going off about cocks being blocked and being just his usual grumpy self.

CALVIN HARRIS: Kiss my ass, freak!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Hey now. Do I have to put the two of you in time out like the children I have at home right now?

GUY: He started it.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, you started it by showing up and ruining the plans I had.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Again! Do I need to repeat myself?!

Her ‘mom voice’ coming out when addressing both adult men. Of course, it caught their attention rather quickly. She looked back and forth between the two of them for a moment. Her eyes finally settled in on her husband.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Calvin, you’re being a giant baby. You are making this a bigger deal than it needs to be.

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you serious right now?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: As serious as they come. I’m well aware that you wanted this to be a little vacation for us. I’m for it. I appreciate it, but you also don’t treat your friends like trash. I can’t believe I’m having this conversation with a thirty four year old man. Do better.

GUY: Ha, what she said. Do better, bestie!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And as far as you go...

Those words came out of Alessandra’s mouth as she turned herself around. Letting a fierce set of eyes follow on the cape wearing bashful man. GUY swallowing heard realizing he was in some trouble.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You need to stop acting so innocent in all of this. You like to wind my husband up. You get joy out of getting under his skin and getting him all rattled. Don’t bother to try and say that you don’t... Not to mention, it’s pretty respectful to call and ask if you can room with someone. No matter of you’re friends with them or not. Especially when it’s a married couple.

Not a word came from GUY and not a word came from Calvin. Letting the woman get her grievances out as she was clearly over both of them.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Now what I’m going to do is go down to bar. Get myself a couple of drinks. And when I get back up here. I expect you to have both made up and for my vacation to start getting a lot better. I make myself clear?

GUY: Yes ma’am.

CALVIN HARRIS: Loud and clear.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Good.

Following those words Alessandra made a beeline right for the hotel door. Out it she went, closing it with a little more force than she normally would have. The room now filled with an awkward silence. Calvin unfolded his chest and started to walk past GUY.

GUY: Uh, so how about that championship match next week? Looking good eh champ?

CALVIN HARRIS: Cock block me again and I swear to all that is holy.  I’ll make sure that you stay here in Mexico for good.

GUY: For good?

CALVIN HARRIS: I said what I said.

Before GUY could get another word in edgewise. Calvin took it upon himself to go ahead and walk on out of the room himself. Leaving GUY standing there alone. Still as confused as ever. But nevertheless went on about his business of unpacking his things. Calvin was just approaching the elevators at the end of the hall. This was not starting off how he wanted it to. All he could hope for now is that the match around the corner went the way it was or he’d end up turning into the biggest sour puss to exist.


Twenty four hours from now Violent Conduct would be taking place. It had the entire country of Mexico talking. Calvin saw loads of people coming in from all over this weekend. He had met all kinds of people, interacted with them, and felt their energy. The buzz for Violent Conduct was there. But as much as the fans and everyone else was feeling the buzz. The Highlight of the Night himself wasn’t feeling that same buzz. Not like he thought he would be.

But a lot of that had to deal with the man he was going to be in the ring with. Something was missing, and he felt it. With a camera crew on hand, the Internet Champion found himself smack dab in the middle of the Grand Ball Court. Title over his shoulder and his eyes locked forwards. That’s when the little red light went on and revealed to him that they were recording. It was his time to shine and get a little off these grievances he was feeling off his chest. In the most positive way that he could.

“ BRADDOCK... ”

Saying his opponent’s name kind of left a small sour taste in his mouth.

“ I have to say at this point man. I’m super and I mean super disappointed. My idea for the Internet Championship was meant to be a hit. It was meant to be popular. It was meant to give the SCW audience something they weren’t all that used to. Having the power to decide when the title would be defended, who it would be defended against, and even at times how it was defended. Those fans couldn’t wait to let their voices be heard and they sure did make them heard when it was decided you would be the man. I’d defend the title against at Violent Conduct.

Something about you struck a chord with our fans to make them go out of their way to vote you in. And as I’ve told you before. When that poll first went up. Out of every name on there I was the most excited about yours and I wanted to see you standing across the ring from me. For no other reason than the fact that you were a fresh face to the roster. I didn’t know a whole lot about you. I wasn’t familiar with your game or what you could do between those ropes. To me that was exciting and something that made me feel like this would be a fun challenge to take on. ”

There was a slight shake of his head in that moment. One thing that had remained true over the course of these last few weeks was his story. From day one he had said this is what he wanted and this was a challenge he craved. Yet, even though he stayed true to his story. Something was noticeably off.

“ The last time you heard from me, BRADDOCK. I said the only negative thing I had to say about you is that you’re focus was off. It was majorly off. You seemed to be more focused on being in bars and at strip clubs. Hanging around pretty women. Getting as drunk as you possibly could. And you know, I’m not one to judge. There was a time in my life where I was bit of a partier myself. That took alot of precedent over many other things going on in my life. So I get it, I really do. But I was sure that once it got down to crunch time. You would shift your focus and you’d start focusing on the big prize hanging before you. That of course being me and this right here. ”

Calvin for a brief moment tapped the SCW Internet Championship that sat on his shoulder.

“ However, it turns out I’m wrong. Anytime anything on the ol’ Twitter or X machine. Whatever the dumb ass is running it this days calls it. You’re still all about the parties. You’re still all about the bars, the strip clubs, and the pretty women. However, now I see more things about these other matches and these other promotions you work for. Pro wrestling is a giant gig, brother. I’m not one to tell you how to go about your business. Work for as many promotions as you want. Get those reps in with the matches. But when those promotions aren’t giving you an opportunity like the one you’re getting now.

Especially one that was decided by the fans. I think it’s kind of a spit in the face to the company and the fans of said company. Your focus should be right here, right now. But that’s clearly not the case. And I know it’s social media. It doesn’t really matter or hold any real value. But then when I reach out to certain people within the company about things. I hear that no one has seen you in the country. I hear that you’ve pretty much abandoned a lot of your media appearances. Making it sound more and more like there’s a chance this match is going to be in some serious jeopardy as you may not even be here for Violent Conduct. ”

Last thing that Calvin wanted to do was hit the panic button. Create a negative story about BRADDOCK - especially one that could end up being false. Yet, at the same time he felt like his hands were being tied.

“ I would like to hope that isn’t the case. I really don’t want to have to go out to the ring. Announce in front of thousands. They will not be getting an Internet Championship match because you either A.) didn’t have the balls to show up. Or B.) because you were too focused on anything else to care. Either way you slice that situation. It isn’t good. It does me not favors, it does this company no favors, it surely lets the fans down, and it makes you: BRADDOCK look like the biggest pile of steaming dogshit that has ever existed in this company. And that’s saying something when you had people like Tommy Crimson once work here. Is that truly how you want to be remembered here in SCW? ”

Lifting his eyebrow for a moment in the questioning manner. Hoping that if this reached the man he was talking about. It would make him wake up a bit.

“ Now the more and more I think about it, BRADDOCK. I really can’t wrap my mind around why this is happening. Like I said, it's one of two reasons. You either don’t care enough about this match, the championship, or this company. Or you just don’t have the balls to show up. I’d like to rule both of them out, but those are the only two options I can come up with. And since we pretty much covered number one. It makes me wonder if it is the second option. And if that’s the case. Why? Why don’t you have the balls to show up? Why don’t you have the balls to wrestle me? Why don’t you have the balls to get in the ring with someone who is literally trying to help SCW stay afloat?!

It can’t be because you’re afraid of me right? You put the two of us side by side and you can see the massive difference. Yeah, I made jokes about you possibly being unnatural. But it doesn’t matter if you are or are not. You’re clearly much bigger than I am. And I already told you, if this was a fight situation. I don’t know that I’d be able to stand up in the end. One of those punches from those massive ass hands of yours would knock me on my ass. But, this is a wrestling match and maybe that’s what you’re afraid of? The fact that I could expose you as not being a great wrestler. The fact that I could show the fans that getting behind you might have been a bad idea.

Or that I might expose you to upper management and maybe make them reconsider signing you in the first place. If that’s what you’re afraid of BRADDOCK. Understand two things. Number one, I’m a second generation superstar. I’ve been doing this since I was eighteen years old. I’ve been trained by some of the best and been in the ring with some of the best. I’ve dedicated my whole life to this. Meanwhile a lot of wrestlers dedicate six months to a wrestling school and call themselves a wrestler. The fact I’m a better wrestler than you isn’t meant to be taken as an insult. It’s just I’ve put in the work to be this good.  And the second thing you need to understand is, I’m not out here to expose you. ”

Once again, Calvin shook his head from side to side to back up his statement. However, the look in his eyes was the most telling of it all. Clearly, he meant every word he was saying.

“ Five-six years ago when I was at my worst. When I was just out to be a heathen and be as destructive as possible. I’d be frothing at the mouth to expose you. But I’m a changed man, and I’d like to stay a changed man. I would get no pride or satisfaction exposing you to people. I’d get nothing out of watching the people turn on you. Not when I want them to feel like they got their money’s worth and when I want them to be into this match. I want it to be bigger than the main event itself. I would get nothing out of making Mark Ward and Christian Underwood feeling like they wasted their time in signing you. I would feel no joy out of them pulling whatever contract they gave you.

Less people on the roster, means less matches. That leads to less events which ultimately leads to less money and the company having no choice but to close their doors in the end. So again, I’m not trying to expose you. I am simply out here trying to have the best match possible with a person that people are behind and wanted to see in the match to begin with. You’re making that extremely difficult by being silent and putting this feeling out into the atmosphere that you’re not going to be here or at the very least not focused on behind here. But then again, if it isn’t the things I’ve mentioned before. Maybe just maybe this is the effect you want it to have on me. I let my guard down and then you strike. ”

There was a slight shrug in his shoulders. Based on the tone of voice the Internet Champion was using. That didn’t seem like it was something he was too worried about.

“ Maybe just maybe you’re one of those kinds of people, but if that is your goal. Well kudos to you for trying the approach. It very rarely works out in today’s day and age of wrestling, but I can respect an old school tactic. However, this is where it goes back to how good of a wrestler I am BRADDOCK. I never let my guard down. I never for a second slouch. I don’t ever go into a match thinking less of my opponent. Because, I know once I do. That’s how you get hit hard. That’s how you get taken advantage of. And that’s how you lose everything you worked so hard to have. Point, I’m making here is... this approach won’t work for you. I’m showing up at my best. No matter what you decide to do. ”

Once again there was a slight shrug of his shoulders. The attitude coming off as if he didn’t really care all that much, but the thing is he cared. Maybe a little too much. He cared to have the best match of the night and have everyone talking. Cameras found themselves zooming in a little at that point.

“ In the end BRADDOCK, I can’t tell you what to do with your career. I can’t tell you how to conduct yourself. I can’t tell you how to do business. Those are all decisions you’re going to have to make on your own. But what I can tell you is, you’ve disappointed me. You’ve let down a lot of people so far. And you’ve fired me up on the inside. I know that any given day, I could lose a match and I could lose this championship. But the last thing I’m going to do is lose to someone like you who doesn’t give a shit. Nah, far too many SCW superstars over the years have been company with that approach. No way, I’m allowing that to happen again. So, just understand. You do decide to show up. The only highlight of your night is getting your ass handed to you by me! ”

It turned out those would be the last words to escape his lips. He just took one last look at the camera hoping that his message would come across as clear as it could. Before he turned and walked right out of the view. The little red light shutting off right away. As far as he was concerned the stage had been set. He said what needed to be said. It would either light a fire under his opponent’s ass or he’d be telling thousands that there would be no match. That’s just how it was going to go.

3
Supercard Archives / Welcome The Challenge [RP1]
« on: August 16, 2023, 09:25:45 PM »


The first chance that Calvin had gotten to fly home after the trip to Brazil he took it. It was going to be a few weeks until Violent Conduct. A little bit of down time, but getting back home as quick as possible there was a reason for it. Course he missed his wife and his children. Life at home was great, but life at home was just as busy as life on the road. And an escape was something he felt he and his wife needed. For once putting their marriage first over everything else.

He had snuck in the door undetected by the dogs. Looking around the living room and not a soul insight. One could only assume everyone was upstairs, but before he could make his way there. Calvin spotted his wife walking through the kitchen with a basket full of clothes. Determined to see if he could sneak up on her or anyone in the house for that matter. He slowly walked through the living room and towards the kitchen. Spotting her opening the laundry room door.

Throwing things into the washer. Calvin took that chance to run up behind her and put his hands over her eyes. Alessandra quickly responded by tossing her elbow back and catching him right in the ribs. Calvin let go of her and bent over coughing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Goddamn woman!

She had turned herself around. The state of panic leaving her face now that she knew who it was, but her facial expressions said it all. She was glaring at him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Are you fucking stupid or something?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I mean. I barely passed high school.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And you just about passed away. Doing some dumb shit like that.

Calvin was able to get himself standing up straight. His hand favoring his ribs still a little bit as he leaned against the door of the laundry room.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Why didn’t you call when you landed? Could have picked you up.

CALVIN HARRIS: I figured I’d just catch an uber home. No big deal. I know you’ve been busy since we got back from vacation with the kids last month.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: ... Yeah, life has been a little hectic.

CALVIN HARRIS: Which is why I came up with a brilliant idea on my flight home.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: The man that barely passed high school and the man I’ve been married to for years - never once showing me anything of this nature has a brilliant idea?

She had a grin on her dark painted lips. The sheer sarcasm that dripped out of her response had Calvin rolling his eyes. Not that he would have expected any less from her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Just hear me out on this one.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh god. You’re serious. You actually put some thought into something.

CALVIN HARRIS: I gotta go to Mexico for Violent Conduct. You haven’t been able to go with me to any show. All this stuff going on, the kids, and whatnot. Figured, you could tag along with me. We’ll ask my sister to watch the kids for a few weeks. We could make it a little mini vacation for us.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: If I wanted to fall asleep. I’d just watch the matches in bed after you send them to me every week. I don’t need to be falling asleep live.

CALVIN HARRIS: Wowwwwwwwww!

Once again she let that sarcasm drip out of her. Quite proud of herself for being able to keep getting the upper hand on him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: But in all seriousness. After the vacation a few weeks ago. The kids got back to school the day after your match. I haven’t gotten the school shopping done. We gotta get the dogs groomed. There’s just too much going on right now, love. Can’t afford to go.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh c’mon. All of that stuff can be easily taken care of in a couple of days.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Do you plan on helping? Cause you know. You’re never really home these days. Easy for you to say something when you’re not part of it all.

CALVIN HARRIS: Wow, you’re really just all about busting my balls today huh?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: It’s one of my favorite past times, yes.

Following her statement, Alessandra just turned around to finish doing what she had started when it came to laundry. However, it didn’t seem like Calvin was too keen on letting up on the idea. He grabbed her by the waist and spun her around. Putting her tiny frame up on the washer as he faced her.

CALVIN HARRIS: We have lost sight of ourselves when it comes to our relationship and you know it. We’re parents. We live busy lives. We are constantly living by a schedule. I can’t tell you the last time we went out and got dinner, just us. Or watched a television show together. We do next to nothing together or for our relationship.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Welcome to married life as parents, Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s a cop out and you know it. You don’t make the time. Just like I don’t make the time. We’re both at fault here for that and this is my attempt to fix it. All that stuff can be handled when we get back. I think you, me, on the beach, and in a country we’ve never visited together before will do us a lot of good.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Yeah, me on a beach. That doesn’t sound appealing at all. You forget that I don’t go outside and I’m pale as hell. I do not feel like coming back with a sunburn.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re just trying to find any excuse you can now. Seriously, it’ll be fun.

He had a little bit of a set of pleading eyes when he looked at her. It was clear that the thought of leaving things behind needed to be handled as a stress for her. Huffing slightly before looking back at him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Ugh, this gives me so much anxiety. Because there is so much to be done. You would putt this at the wrong time.

CALVIN HARRIS: I know right? I just kind of suck as a husband. Asking to take his wife on a mini vacation to Mexico. I’m quite literally the worst.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Chill out there bud. It isn’t like you bought tickets for us to go or something. You were already going. Not nearly as romantic as you were trying to make it seem.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re always such a hater.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Mmmhmmm. Anyway, I’ll go. On one condition.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure thing. Name your price.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You can be the one to take the pups to the groomer today.

CALVIN HARRIS: In whose car? Because they are not ruining my leather seats.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Guess, if you want me to go bad enough. You’ll figure it out huh?

That’s when she hopped down off the washer where she had put him. Turning long enough to get it started and then walked right on past him. Calvin stood there for a moment or two just shaking his head. The thought of the interior of his seats being ruined thanks to the couple of dogs they owned wasn’t the most pleasing thought in the world. However, the ultimate trade off was time with his wife, children free, for two weeks in mexico. Sucking it up wasn’t going to be so bad after all.


At this point the Highlight of the Night had gotten back into the groove of travel life. Something that took a little bit to get used to after not wrestling for five years. However, here lately it felt like he spent more time in an airport than he spent anywhere else. Today was no different. He and his wife were set to board their flight in the next hour. Alessandra had excused herself to go get herself from one of the shops leaving Calvin standing there alone. Leaning against one of the walls of the building. An airpod in one ear as he held his phone in front of him.

Thanks to having some connections in the business. He had managed to get someone to send him some footage of the man known as BRADDOCK -- the very man he was set to get in the ring with in a few weeks. Based on what he was seeing, he was impressed. It didn’t look like the man was the most technically sound wrestler, but the amount of punishment he could take and the things he was willing to put his body through said quite a bit about him.

Before the video could finish wrapping up, Calvin’s attention was diverted elsewhere when he heard someone speaking kind of softly.

“ Excuse me sir. ”

Reaching up to pull the airpod out of his ear and let his eyes fall to where he had heard the words. Calvin was facing two young boys. One being a little bit older than the other. Nodding his head in their direction.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey there boys. Can I help you with something?

THOMAS: I hate to be a bother, but my name is Thomas. This is my brother Bryce.

BRYCE: Hi.

THOMAS: But uhm... you’re Calvin Harris right?

CALVIN HARRIS: That would be me!

THOMAS: I knew it. I’ve been watching you since your days in World Elite Wrestling.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oof, I apologize for you for having to see crappy programming.

THOMAS: Eh, I didn’t think it was that bad. Just wish they would’ve done a lot more with you. Almost four years there and not much to show for it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Maaaan, it is what it is. I try not to live in the past. It got my foot in the door and allowed me to do what I do. And gain fans like you. But, what can I help you guys with?

BRYCE: We want an autograph.

THOMAS: Bryce!

He had tugged on his younger brother’s arm a little bit.

THOMAS: I’m sorry he was so rude. He doesn’t really know better?

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s no big deal man. I know what it’s like to be the older brother and what it was like to be a kid in general at once.

THOMAS: But would you mind giving us an autograph?

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure thing man. Y’all got a pen or something?

THOMAS: Uh...

The teenager managed to reach inside his pocket and pull out a pen with an older snickers wrapper.

THOMAS: Better than nothing right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Hahaha, hold up man. I got something for you guys.

For a brief moment Calvin swung his backpack off his shoulders and unzipped it. Reaching inside it to pull out a vanilla folder. Opening it up to pull out two 8x10 photos of him with the SCW Internet Championship. Reaching over for the pen, once it was handed to him. He quickly signed his name on the corner of each 8x10. Handing them over to the boys.

CALVIN HARRIS: There you go. Those are hot off the press. First people to get them.

BRYCE: Wow! Really?! That’s so cool!

THOMAS: Wait! SCW? I thought you retired from there a while ago.

CALVIN HARRIS: Damn kiddo. You’re out of the loop a little. I unretired back around January. Came back to SCW that same month. Just became the Internet Championship last month. Been quite the journey with this return so far.

THOMAS: Oh man. I had no idea. Feel like a fake fan now.

CALVIN HARRIS: Nah, you noticed me. That says more than enough. It isn’t like I’m what I once was. Been kind of flying under the radar. But if you ever get a chance you should check out a show sometime.

THOMAS: Dude! Totally. When’s the next one?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I’m set to compete and defend my championship at Violent Conduct. August twenty seventh, I believe is the date.

BRYCE: Ooh dang. We’re going to Mexico.

THOMAS: Yeah, it’s our last family vacation before the school year starts. Guess, I’ll just have to see if I can find highlights on YouTube or something when we get back home.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ll do you and your family one better, kid. If you can all make it to Yucatan during this time in Mexico. I’ll have tickets waiting for the two of you and your parents. You can check it out live.

THOMAS: What?! Really?!

BRYCE: No way! No way!

CALVIN HARRIS: Dead serious. If you guys can make it to the city that night. Tickets will be there with your name on them. Paid for me by me.

THOMAS: This would make vacation ten times better!

BRYCE: We have to go ask Mom and Dad right now!

THOMAS: Let’s go!

It didn’t take long for both the boys to rush off. Calvin laughed a little as he went to put his airpod back in his ear. Only for his wife to have returned. This time with one of those little neck pillows around her neck. She shook her head looking at him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Those poor boys' parents are going to have their whole vacation plan thrown off because of you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey, I think I’m doing a pretty nice thing here.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: No one said it wasn’t nice, but that was not in those people’s plans. If they tell those boys no, their entire world is going to be crushed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Who tells their kids no about something they really want anyway?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Do you want to discuss the art exhibit you told Ollie no to a few weeks ago?

CALVIN HARRIS: Alessandra! He wanted me to fly him to Paris for it. These people are already in Mexico.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Or let’s talk about you telling VP no about getting a bird, just last week.

CALVIN HARRIS: She doesn’t take care of the puppy she just had to have three years ago. We do. She doesn’t need another pet.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You’re being a parent that tells their children no about something they really want. That’s all it sounds like to me.

Calvin just looked at her rolling his eyes a little bit. Never ceased to amaze him when it comes to her attempting to be a certified hater. She cracked a smirk as she settled against the wall next to him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: But it’s sweet what you did. If all works out, you’ve just given those two kids a memory. They’ll have for the rest of their lives.

CALVIN HARRIS: Seeeeeee! I’m not nearly the bad guy you try to make me out to be all the damn time.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well as long as you don’t, invite them, and then lose in front of them. Then yeah, you’re not the bad guy.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re something else, you know that?!

Alessandra looked back at him letting a small chuckle leave her lips. Once more Calvin rolled his eyes as he tossed his backpack onto his back once again and then grabbed his suitcase to start walking away from her to head towards their boarding gate. It made him feel good to know that there was a generation of wrestling fans that exist out there that he had a big part in helping shape their love for the business. And the last thing he wanted to do was to let them down. That wasn’t something even possible in his head. However when the time came to address that he would.


Ever since coming back to the wrestling world. Calvin had treated everything like it was a business. He was only going city to city or country to country in order to go to work. Nothing more, nothing less. But for some reason this time out he felt like it was time to enjoy things. Maybe it was because he got his wife to agree to tag along. Or maybe just being a champion again made him feel some type of way. Whatever it was, he was set out to do it. Which is why he found himself on one of the many beaches of Yucatan, Mexico.

The sun was just starting to settle for the night. Everyone was pretty much gone from the beach. Aside from Calvin and his wife. Speaking of the Internet Champion, he found himself setting up a mini tripod with his phone attached, clearly with something in mind. However, walking up behind him shaking her blue dyed hair dry in a towel after coming from the water was his wife. She took one look at him and rolled her eyes, starting to mock him with a specific tone.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: “Oh babe! C’mon with me. It’ll be like a vacation...”  And here you are doing something for work. Some vacation.

CALVIN HARRIS: Woman, you knew I was going to have to do something work related at some point. This is the first time in the three days we’ve been here.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And you choose now of all times to do it. Got your attractive wife. On a beach all by yourself. Where things could be done that are illegal in some states back home... Again, you choose work.

She was clearly trying to get under his skin while showing off at the same time. He shot her a little look, as a smirk just crossed her lips.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You got until I get back from the little girls room and then you’re mine. Better hope you got the “promo” all wrapped up or it’ll turn into something you can’t send to the company. It’d be better suited for a black and yellow website.

Her fingers had tugged on his jet black long locks for a brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re about to let yourself write a check your ass can’t cash.

His hand reached out to give a slight slap to the backside. Alessandra just rolled her eyes at him before walking off for the time being. This allowed Calvin to turn back to what he was doing. Hitting the record bottom on his phone before getting himself in shot.

[ RECORDING ]

Laying there on the towel and picking up the lukewarm beer he had embedded into the sand. Taking a small swig from it, he let his eyes focus on the cameras. A slight smirk crossing his lips in the process.

“ Hello to the SCW Universe. It is I - your - Internet Champion. And as you can see I’m really starting to take in the scenery here in Mexico. This has to be by far one of the best beaches I’ve ever been to in my near thirty five years of life. Now, it does make it that much better knowing that I got my fine as hell wife to actually come out and spend time with me on this trip. Two weeks away from the kids and away from our day to day lives. If you only knew the things that were going down. ”

That smirk spread a little more, giving the cameras a little wink.

“ But as much as I’m out here having the time of my life. I’m more than aware of what the focus is. It has everything to do with me defending the SCW Internet Championship at Violent Conduct. At this point you folks are already aware that you had a big part in deciding my challenger. BRADDOCK is the man that I’ll be standing across the ring before I know it. It’s always nice to see a newcomer get their flowers. Especially when some many wrestlers nowadays are all about gatekeeping and afraid to quote unquote lose their spots. But me personally? I’m not afraid of losing my spot. I don’t need to gatekeep. I want to see people come along and get better. I want to see opportunities created for others that normally wouldn’t get them. That’s a big part of why this idea of mine came to be. ”

He placed that bottle back down into the sand before sitting himself up into a better posture. Keeping his eyes on his phone’s camera.

“ An idea that is as crazy as people said it was. I think it’s working out beautifully. Now with that being said BRADDOCK. You saw what I had to say at Climax Control. I told you that I wanted you to be the man to get voted in. Because of the fact I’ve got no knowledge of what you bring to the table. I’ve got no idea of just how good you could be. I’ve got no knowledge of how you handle things inside the squared circle. And as I said then by putting myself in this position. It’s putting my back against the wall, but that’s exciting to me. That’s where I seem to excel the most. When the odds are against me. And the only thing that I do know about you is what you’ve told me. You’re a fighter. That’s what gets your rocks off. Being a fighter is what you take pride in BRADDOCK.

I can respect that. I might not be a fighter myself. At least not in the way that you carry yourself, but there was a period of time in my life where causing people some pain brought me a sense of satisfaction. You seem like the type that likes to bring the pain with the fight. After all, I did get a chance to watch your debut match with Max Steele. You might as well have done that kid a favor and taken his head off for good. Just brutalized that man from one side of the ring to the other. It was impressive. But, I hope that you don’t think that we’re all the same here in SCW. Matter of fact BRADDOCK for your sake, I hope that you’ve actually done your research when it comes to me to understand just exactly what you’re up against. Cause you’re going to have a much different fight on your hands. ”

All this talk about fighting might’ve given the fans the impression that maybe they were into the wrong programming. This was meant to be about professional wrestling, but the Highlight of the Night was very much aware of how much different this match was going to be compared to the usual.

“ And I also get that  championships aren’t something that motivates you. Which, I have my own personal feelings about that. Anyone in this business should aim to be a champion. You should aim to be at the very top at all costs. But if that’s how you handle things. By all means handle your business. However, I am in this business to be the best that I can be. I came back to wrestling after a five year hiatus to compete at the highest level possible. And by you being voted in for this match. As much as I embraced it. I’ve got no other choice but to look at you as a threat. I’ve got no choice but to see you as someone that’s aiming to take everything away from me. Out here to ruin all that I’ve done for myself since coming back. I cannot allow that.

And we’re not going to be foolish to sit here and sell a story that I’m going to get in the ring with you. Go toe to toe and fist for fist. Nah, you’re a big ol’ boy. Not sure if it’s all natural. Ain’t pointing fingers or anything, but brother. You’re out here looking swole as hell. Steroids are very much a thing and easier now than ever to get a hold of. But nevertheless, being that damn big. It’d take one solid punch to my jaw to put my ass to sleep. And I punch you, it isn’t going to do a goddamn thing but get me laughed at. So, I’m not going to stand my own as far as a fight goes but I know as far as being a wrestler goes. I’m going to have your number. There’s no denying that I’m going to be faster than you. Being faster than you is going to give me an edge. Makes it a lot harder for you to clean my clock if you can’t get me.

Once we run around the ring a little bit and you start to gas out. In my head it’ll be a little easier to break you down. Couple good stiff kicks to those legs and knees. After all you are a little top heavy my brother. And as much as the juice might do the body good, it also does the body real bad. Simply put BRADDOCk I am going to wear you down until I’m able to put you down on the ground. Chop you down to size if you will and once I’ve got you off your feet. That’s where I’m really going to have that upper hand. As long as you don’t get back to a vertical basis. I should be golden and sadly for you my man. I know quite a few submissions to keep you grounded. Isn’t something I’ve had to use in quite some time, but it’s always in my game just in case it's needed. This is a time where it’s going to be needed. ”

For a moment the champion pointed to his head. Clearly alluding to the fact that he had some smart thinking, but of course everything in the wrestling world was easier said than done.

“ Might slap a good ol’ ankle lock on. Who doesn’t love seeing that? Or you know I could dabble into my time from Japan many years ago. Apply an armbar that’s going to make you wish I’d just break it. Or you know I even once used a Dragon Sleeper as a finishing move when I first started into the business. Locking your head and neck up tight while contouring your body in a very unique position. Making sure the pressure is as unbearable as possible. Hasn’t been used in years, but I’m sure I can remember how to apply that bad boy. Either way BRADDOCK. I’m more than aware of what I need to do in order to keep myself in the game and to ensure my Internet Championship comes home with me. ”

His statement might’ve rubbed some people the wrong way. It could’ve been taken out of context in the sense of making himself sound quite arrogant. But that wasn’t the case, he was just that determined to make sure that the championship came home with me.

“ The only real negative thing I would have to say about you at this moment BRADDOCK is that your focus seems off. Now, I’m out here enjoying mexico. I’m having a couple beers. Engaging in some Tequila. Having a good time with my wife. There’s nothing wrong with taking the time to enjoy life. One should never make professional wrestling their entire focus. It’s toxic at times and will without a doubt make you start to hate wrestling but with that being said. That’s all I see out of you BRADDOCK. All about the partying, all about the drinking, the hot chicks, the strip clubs, and so on-so forth.

The way you come across at times is if you don’t really give a shit. You care more about the party lifestyle of being a wrestler than the actual wrestling aspect of things. And brother, that’s not the way to go about it. First and foremost, you’re going to rub people the wrong way. Me? I’m just going to call you out on it. I’m going to tell you to pull your head out of your ass. I’m going to tell you to start putting focus on what matters. Others? They’re not so bold and upfront. They’re not so forgiving. Instead those people might try and take liberties with you in the ing. Hell, those might try and get you black-balled from the biz.

You got those guys that will stab you in the back and go to management about things. You’lll get the guys that will say you’re bad for the business. That they don’t want to work with you. All that good shit. It can be a disaster if you don’t have some form of focus and drive to be in wrestling for the wrestling aspect. Not to mention my man. All those big names. From the sixties, the seventies, and even the eighties. The ones that were known for partying. They’re either dead or living with some pretty long term health conditions. So, while I ain’t telling you how to live ya life. Just saying ya might wanna reel it in. ”

A small shrug left his shoulders at that moment.

“ But for the sake of this match BRADDOCK I hope real soon you start to focus on what’s important. After all, you had all those people voting for you. You had all those people that wanted to see you in this match. You had me who wanted to see you in this match. There are several people going to Violent Conduct or at the very least tuning into where they are to see this match over anything else. I do not want to have it be a match that ends in short fashion. Because you didn’t do what needed to be done and because you weren’t focused on what mattered the most.

I’m a betting man though. I’m more than sure that by the time Violent Conduct rolls around. That your head is going to be where its needed. Now, whether or not you intend to be sober for the match. That kind of remains to be seen, but I’m confident that you’ll be focused and that you’ll give me the fight that I need. As well as the fight that all these people are interested in seeing. But I turn out to be wrong. If you don’t get it together. If you don’t focus. Well, then I’m going to have to do what I haven’t done in a long time and expose you in front of hundreds. With no regret. Choice is yours in the end BRADDOCK! ”

Calvin was a man that called things how he saw them. Again it might not have been taken the way people wanted, but at the very least he was someone that was honest and spit nothing but the truth. His eyes focused a little more.

“ Don’t get it twisted though brother. No need to get in your feelings or anything like that. Not that, I see you as the time to do so. But just for context, there’s no need for that. I stand by what I said. You being in this match is what I wanted and I don’t doubt for a second that, You’re going to show up and show out. More importantly, show SCW that you have arrived and that you do not intend to go anywhere anytime soon. Can’t wait to see what happens and where your career goes after this match, but at Violent Conduct. It just isn’t going to be your night. It isn’t going to be your moment. This isn’t going to be a miracle or when the unexpected happens. ”

As he shook his head from side to side once again. He picked up that beer and tilted it towards the camera on his phone.

“ In the meantime BRADDOCK. Take a seat, crack open a cold one, and enjoy Mexico. Just because it’s a situation where you might lose a match doesn’t mean you can’t have a good time. Cheers, my brother. ”

Bringing that bottle to his lips. He finished the last little bit of the beer that was in it before tossing it down in the sand. He leaned up to hit the button on his phone to end the recording.

[ END RECORDING ]

As far as he was concerned he could edit it and send it off to the right people in the morning. There were far more important matters to attend to. And right on cue there was his wife returning. She peered down at him as he looked back up at her with a smirk.

CALVIN HARRIS: See babe, I told you. It wasn’t going to take that long. Work handled. Back to this little mini vacation.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh for the first time in your life. You actually finished something quick.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know, that’s usually not something someone would complain about.

There was a brief chuckle that crossed his lips. Alessandra found herself taking a seat on his lap, staring into his eyes for a moment. However the moment the two of them went for a kiss SAND was kicked up and all over them. In their face, their hair, and and then some. Both of them were clearly shocked and blown away by this as they turned their heads. The sight they saw before them was GUY who had kicked himself out from under all that sand. Clearly had been buried there for a moment. Big grin on his face.

GUY: Huzzah! Surprise!

CALVIN HARRIS: Son of a bitch!

The look of overall disappointment on his face said it all. Guy was still beaming from ear to ear with that grin. Alessandra not even being able to contain herself with the laughter. This was clearly not how he envisioned this “mini vacation” as he had called it going. Not even close.

4
Supercard Archives / Just As I Expected [RP2]
« on: June 25, 2023, 09:49:36 PM »

( Here's rp #2. According to Google, it's 6,884 words. Good luck! )

( inner monologue )

“We’re now in the week of Summer XXXTreme. I’ve gotten the chance to sit back and take people’s opinions in on this match coming up. I’ve gotten the chance to sit back and hear what Jack had to say. I’ve got the chance to really soak everything in. And with that being said, I can’t say that I am surprised by what I have heard. Don’t get me wrong, I am super thankful that the fans are starting to come around. I’m super thankful that they’re giving me a second chance, warming up to me, and giving me that energy I need when I’m out in the ring. I didn’t think it was something that would ever happen. Now that it’s their fault by any means. I did a lot of damage to my reputation once upon a time.”

“But it’s nice to have them in my corner, even though it seems like no one else is. It’s all over the dirt sheets. It’s talked about in small circles backstage. No one is rooting for me. No one is pulling for me. No one thinks I’ll be leaving with the victory or the Internet Championship. Now is that because they still haven’t forgiven me for the past? Or is it because they all believe in Jack that much? I guess it’s subjective to who the person is saying that. I am more than sure there are a lot of people holding grudges, but at the same time I am sure there are quite a few people that believe in Jack. After all, it’s hard to really deny the tear the man has been on.”

“But to sit there and constantly discredit me? Or to not give me the respect I feel like I deserve as far as being a wrestler goes? I have to say that gets under my skin a little. People are allowed to have their opinions, but damn. It sucks when I’m out here giving it my all and no one wants to give me any credit. That’s fine. I’m just going to have to dig down really deep. I’m going to have to pull something out of me they haven’t seen before. I’m going to have to be at my best come Summer XXXTreme. It’s a challenge I think I can overcome. But as far as all the things that Jack had to say about me? Oh, that’s going to be fun. Real fun getting to. Because, I’m about to expose this man and expose all his groupies.”


FLASHBACK [ 2006 ]

Calvin laid there in a pool of his own sweat. He was exhausted. He could barely feel his legs. His heart felt like it was going to pound right out of his chest. To say this man was physically spent was a bit of an understatement. He had been pushed far past his physical limitations. On the ring apron stood both his uncle and his father. The two of them just looked down at him. Shaking their heads in unison.

LUCAS HARRIS: Get up boy. You’re not done yet.

Although, Calvin could hear those words. His body was doing the exact opposite of what he was being told to do. He rolled himself over and tried to get to his feet. His legs were like jello, he felt them giving out from under him as he stood up. Causing him to fall back down. An instant loud sigh of disappointment could be heard from his uncle.

MICHAEL HARRIS: You asked me to take a day away from my tour to come help you train your kid? It’s day one and he can barely stand up after a few drills?!

LUCAS HARRIS: Come on Mike. Cut him some slack. This is his first time being in a ring. This wasn’t the first thing he wanted to do in life. College just didn’t come calling with those basketball scholarships like we all hoped.

MICHAEL HARRIS: And why do you think that is? Clearly no college saw him to be an athlete. No college saw him to be a star. Nothing about his game was different from anyone else. Nothing about him screamed championship material.

LUCAS HARRIS: Hey watch your tongue! That’s my son and your nephew you’re talking about here!

By that point Calvin had gotten to his feet with the help of the ropes. He had heard some of what was being said about him, but before he could even try to defend himself as the young mouthy eighteen year old he was. He watched his father grab his uncle and begin to walk away from the ring with him.

LUCAS HARRIS: What the hell is wrong with you?!

MICHAEL HARRIS: Nothing is wrong with me. What the hell is wrong with you?!

LUCAS HARRIS: How are you going to just go in on him like that, man?

MICHAEL HARRIS: Because I don’t sugar coat shit. I don’t tip toe around anyone or anything. I didn’t make it as far as I have in this business by protecting people’s feelings. I’m not about to start now, blood related or not.

LUCAS HARRIS: I’m asking you to help me train my son. Not for you to treat him like he’s nothing. I get your mindset but light the fuck up.

MICHAEL HARRIS: No!

There was a very brief stare down between the two.

MICHAEL HARRIS: And this might hurt your feelings while we’re at it. However, you’re asking me to help train your kid. Because you know without me. He’s going to be nothing, just like you were nothing. You tried to follow in my footsteps and turned out to be a flop. You don’t want that for him. You want him to be better than you. So you came to the right man. But everything I’ve seen out of that kid today has told me I’m just wasting my time.

Calvin stood there leaning against the ropes. Although they had walked away, it didn’t exactly prevent him from the things that were being said about him. He was trying not to let it get to him, but to hear that come from his uncle. Someone he looked up to. It cut deep.

MICHAEL HARRIS: I’m a multi world champion already. I’m a first ballot Hall of Famer when my career is over. And you want me to stick my neck out on the line for your son? My nephew? Just because we’re family. You want me to risk my name being tarnished by saying: “oh yeah, I trained that kid”. Lucas, you have lost your fucking mind. I’m not doing that. Not for you, him, or anyone else. That kid isn’t a champion. He will enter this business and never do anything worthwhile. For crying out loud Lucas. His own mother didn’t want him, because she knew when she first held the boy he wouldn’t be shit. I’m pulling out now, it’s better for me in the long run. And you know me, I have to put numero uno first.

Not another word said, Michael simply turned and walked away from his brother. Walking towards the front door of the warehouse and right out said door. Lucas stood there for a second or two in shock and disbelief. Another reminder than when it came to the Harris name. Family really wasn’t shit. He turned around to head back towards Calvin and as he was doing so, an angry Calvin was already marching for the door that Michael walked out. Quickly, his father intercepted him. Blocking him from getting past.

LUCAS HARRIS: Calvin! Stop! Stop it right now!

CALVIN HARRIS: No fuck him!

LUCAS HARRIS: Pay no attention to him. He just likes to push buttons, you know that.

CALVIN HARRIS: One of these days. One of these days, I’m going to find him in that ring and I’m going to beat the living shit out of him. I’ll show him I’m better than he thinks. I’ll go down in wrestling better than he is. I’ll win championship after championship. I got championship DNA in me. Just you wait and see, pops. Just you wait and see!

Holding back the strength of an eighteen year old when they were going through it with their emotions wasn’t the easiest thing to do. Yet, Lucas managed to hold on until Calvin gave up on that fight. He backed up some and just fell against the side of the ring. Still clearly very much tired and out of it from the drills. His father dropped down to one knee and put a hand on Calvin’s shoulder. Looking him in the eyes as he spoke.

LUCAS HARRIS: I want you to listen to me and I want you to listen good.

CALVIN HARRIS: What? I’m listening.

LUCAS HARRIS: Don’t let what he said get to you. If this is something you want, then goddamnit. I’m going to do everything I can to get you there. I’m going to do everything I can to make sure you make it in wrestling and that you’re a success. But do not start thinking like him. Accolades aren’t everything. Money isn’t everything. And championships damn sure aren’t everything. You can be a success in this business by being one of the best wrestlers in the world. In the end that holds up a hell of a lot more than being a fifty time champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t believe that. You really expect me to believe that people are going to love me more in this business if I never win a championship?

LUCAS HARRIS: I would never lie to you, my son. I’m telling you that you can be a success and go down in history as being one of the best, but never hold a championship.  But at the same time there is nothing wrong with wanting to hold gold and have that kind of success. I just don’t want you to be like him and make it your entire personality.

He heard everything that his father was saying, but at the same time after hearing everything that his uncle had said. It was conflicting. He was having a hard time really separating the two and focusing on which one was more important. He just looked at his father briefly.

CALVIN HARRIS: I can’t promise you anything. I’ll just do whatever I feel is right.

This was just day one. Calvin had months and months to go with training before he was able to even be a wrestler. He had years and years to go before he even really found a groove in the business. A lot of work to be done but for him at the age he is now. To be that determined, to be that focused, and to have that type of confidence in himself. It had to say a lot about him as a person. Means maybe his uncle might have been wrong about him already, but only time would see how it turned out with his career.

PRESENT DAY

Bright and early is how this morning was starting off with Calvin. Early enough the man actually needed coffee in order to get through his day. And the reason for that is he was sitting in a radio studio. Moments away from going live for an interview. He had lived all this time in Seattle and never had been bothered once for one of things, but now he was back into wrestling actively. Offers have just been piling in, today just seemed fitting to do so. That’s when the host of radio station began to speak.

DJ RAYMOND: Ladies and gentlemen. Thanks for welcoming me back into your space with the sweet sounds coming from 97.5. All morning, I’ve been telling you. We had a little bit of a surprise for you and that time has come. Sitting across from here in the studio is pro wrestling sensation, Calvin Harris. Have to thank you for agreeing to appear on the show this morning. How are you feeling?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Gotta be real with you man. I can’t tell you the last time I have been up this early. Maybe when my youngest was still in diapers. This is an adjustment, haha. But nevertheless, thanks for having me on the show. Crazy to think I’ve lived in the city for close to eight years now. Not one time have I been invited until the last couple of months.

DJ RAYMOND: Well, we tried to reach out a few years ago. Not long after you retired, but we were told that you likely wouldn’t appear. Especially if it had anything to do with talking about wrestling or talking about your career.

CALVIN HARRIS: Whomever you got your information from. Saved you a bunch, cause they were much correct. Five years ago, you would have gotten brutally cussed out for even asking me a single question wrestling related.

There was a brief chuckle from the Highlight of the Night.

CALVIN HARRIS: But a lot has changed over the last years. As you mentioned I’ve returned to the ring in the last couple of months. I’m more open to talking about wrestling now more than ever. So whatever you have on your mind. Lay it on me man. I’m ready to go.

DJ RAYMOND: First thing is first, it was brought to my attention before you came in this morning that you’re actually running a pretty successful wrestling school out here in Seattle. Can you tell me about that? What's it been like? How are things going there?

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh man. I would have to say that’s one of the most rewarding things I’ve ever done. Of course right behind being a husband and a father. When I started school, I did it as a way to give back to wrestling. This was right before I went on a five year hiatus. But it wasn’t what it is today. Then it was just helping pro wrestlers that existed just get better at their craft and what they knew. Then, I took the hiatus. About three years into the Hiatus. I brought the school back to life, but this time with a new mindset and breathed some new life into it. I wanted to help train the next generation. So far, it’s been an amazing and very fulfilling thing. I’m proud of every kid that's come before me. I’m glad I’m able to give back, which is a lot more than some “vets” in this business will do.

DJ RAYMOND: I have to commend you for doing such a thing. Because as a wrestling fan, I have heard nightmare stories about wrestling legends and vets not wanting to give back or share any kind of knowledge. That being said, let’s talk about what you got going on currently. Next weekend, you’re going to be competing in a big championship match. If my information is correct, it’s a SCW Internet Championship match against a man by the name of Jack Washington. First question I have is... How does it feel to be in a championship match after such a long hiatus?

CALVIN HARRIS: Technically, this is my second championship match being back. That one didn’t turn out so well. Not even in the least bit. Lead to quite a few stables in my head.

Once again there was a little chuckle from Calvin. Making reference to that SCW Heavyweight Championship match he had a few weeks ago against his Uncle.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know as a child. It was instilled in my head by my father that championships went everything. Now I don’t take a lot of lessons from that man. I can say at least that’s one I did take from him and I’m proud I did. Because you can be a great wrestler. You can have match of the year after match of the year. You can be one of the most polarizing figures in wrestling, without ever having a championship to your name.

I won’t lie, it took me a while to learn that lesson. Early on in my career, I lived and died by championships and accolades. I felt like I was a failure if I didn’t have something. Kind of the same mindset I think Jack carries himself with. But the difference between us is I eventually got out of that mindset and I can say I truly believe I am one of the best between those ropes. Championship to my name or not.

DJ RAYMOND: Interesting. You say that you think Jack lives by that mindset. Championship or bust. Do you care to elaborate on that anymore?

CALVIN HARRIS: I kind of think it says everything it needs to say. Very self explanatory if you ask me. But it’s no secret at this point there is no love lost between myself and Jack. Things are going to get very heated, very soon between us. I’ve got some rounds in the chamber that I’m going to be shooting live at Summer XXXTreme. But with that being said, Jack carries himself like he’s the best. Like he’s the greatest thing since sliced bread.

Only way he can have that type of ego this early in his career is by having a championship. Man’s ran through the SCW roster on a couple different occasions. Got some championship glory to his name. Yet, he hasn’t had to be himself or had to prove himself a whole lot without gold around his waist. So therefore that’s when the mindset comes in. As long as he keeps the championship, it forever tells people that he’s the best and that’s all that matters to him. He’s got a ride awakening coming.

DJ RAYMOND: Is that your way of telling people they should tune into SCW’s Summer XXXTreme to see you become the new Internet Champion?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nah, that’s my way of telling you. It doesn’t matter if the championship is on the line or not. This is going to be one hell of a match and it’s going to be a match where I expose Jack Washington in front of all of the SCW universe to be the fraud he’s always been in. But of course, you should tune into Summer XXXTreme regardless. It’s going to be one hell of a show. Might even be the best damn show of the entire year.

DJ RAYMOND: Well, unfortunately man. I’m getting the signal that we got to wrap this up. It was an honor to talk to you here today. Myself and the rest of the crew here at 97.5 wish you the best of luck next week in your championship match.

CALVIN HARRIS: Appreciate it man! Thanks for having me!

Following those words, the show went off air as it went to the music break. Calvin stood up from where he was seated and reached across the table shaking hands with the host. Before walking out of the room. He had once again fulfilled one of his media appearances. More than the Internet Champion, Jack Washington did these days. However the days were really starting to count down. It was time for the Highlight of the Night to get in that mindset he needed to be in. To not only defeat Jack but to go forward in SCW as their Internet Champion.


Damn, it was hot out. The sun was beating down on the back of Calvin’s neck as he dragged his suitcase and duffle bag across the ramp that was leading up to the cruise ship. Right to the right of him was none other than GUY himself. Who for whatever reason decided to go bare chest with the tiniest little swimmer trunks on. Calvin just looked over at him for a brief moment and shook his head.

CALVIN HARRIS: Bro, why in the hell did you not put on clothes?!

GUY: Sir! These are clothes! I’m not in the nakey!

CALVIN HARRIS: You might as well--- nevermind. I don’t need you taking that in the literal form.

Both of them had approached the actual entrance of the cruise at that moment. Of course there was someone there to greet them.

ANTHONY WESTON: Hello gentlemen, My name is Anthony. I’m one of the directors here on the “Princess” Cruise ship. We’ll be willing to accompany you however we can leading up to your show day and the following day on the way home of course. May I get your tickets, please?

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, you’re the one with the tickets.

GUY: Uh....

CALVIN HARRIS: For crying out loud. You did not forget them?!

GUY: Umm............

He refused to make eye contact with Calvin. Guy turned himself around to the bag he was carrying with him and unzipped the top of it. Frantically looking inside,

GUY: Tickets. Oh tickets. Where are youuuuu?!

His frantic searching ramped up a little bit. He was moving things all around. Calvin was doing everything he could at that point not to snap and strangle him. Guy had one job, one job and he couldn’t even bother to do that correctly. But then again, he couldn’t blame anyone other than himself. He should have known better than to leave him in charge.

ANTHONY WESTON: Gentlemen, if you just give me your names. I’m sure I can look you up in our system. Things like this happen from...

GUY: No! Wait, I know where I put them!

That’s when Guy quickly zipped up his bag and proceeded to turn around. When he did he reached right down inside of his trunks. Before pulling out both tickets that were folded up. He started to extend them towards the director who had the same disgusted look on his face as Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: You are one disgusting motherfucker!

GUY: What? It was in the safest spot so I wouldn’t forget them!

As disgusted as he was, the director took the tickets out of Guy’s hand and gave them a once over. Making sure all the information was correct before handing them back. Same look plastered across his face. Of course, Guy took them and proceeded to stuff them right back into place.

ANTHONY WESTON: All the information checks out. Welcome aboard!

GUY: Wooohooooo! It’s time to steer this bad boy!

CALVIN HARRIS: For the love of God. No one and I mean literally no one is going to allow that. I sure as hell am not. I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure it doesn’t happen!

ANTHONY WESTON: Only the Captain is going to be steering the ship. That’s just common knowledge good sir.

GUY: Boy, I am the captain!

In an excited manner, Guy found himself walking right on past him and left Calvin behind. For a split second Calvin just rubbed the temples of his head. This man was far more stressful than he needed to be. Some weeks it was just a whole bunch of bullshit to be allowing Guy to tag along. As he looked back at the director.

CALVIN HARRIS: I whole heartily apologize to you and your crew for having to deal with him for the next week.

ANTHONY WESTON: No different that coming across some of the children we have at times. All part of the job.

CALVIN HARRIS: Except that’s a fully grown ass man. But, I do have two favors to ask of you.

ANTHONY WESTON: Sure thing sir. What can I do for you?

CALVIN HARRIS: One, I want you to tell every member of the crew and certainly let the captain know. I don’t want that dude anywhere near anything involving the manhandling of this ship.

ANTHONY WESTON: Sir, I’ve already told you. Only the captain will operate this beautiful soul.

CALVIN HARRIS: And I’m telling you. You are severely underestimating that sneaky dude. When his mind is set on something. There’s no hoops he won’t jump through to make it happen. Take what I am saying seriously and make sure it happens.

He was just staring at the director for a second. This entire cruise ship was based around Summer XXXTreme, and yes he had a job to do as far as that went. However the days leading up to the event. He would like to relax as much as he could. No way he could be relaxed if Guy was running around attempting to steer the ship. It had bad news written all over it.

ANTHONY WESTON: And what was the other thing sir? You mentioned two.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh, right. Look, it isn’t very often I get a chance to relax. Especially as a married man with two children. It just doesn’t happen. So, from now until Saturday night. Anytime you or one of you people see me without a drink in my hand. Make sure I get one. Brother out here trying to get white boy wasted if you feel me.

ANTHONY WESTON: I think I’m aware of what you’re telling me sir. I’ll make sure myself and my people are very accommodating to your needs.

CALVIN HARRIS: My man!

That being said Calvin gave him a little pat on his shoulder before starting to walk away. Life was all about the journey and it was all about experiencing new things. While this wasn’t the first time being part of this cruise. It was the first time he was going to actually sit back, relax, and actually enjoy it. After all, how many wrestling promotions out there were doing something like this. Being creative and providing their talent with a chance to enjoy their summer in a never forget situation. All of the sudden his chain of thought was broken when he could hear someone screaming. Making him look up.

GUY: I’M THE KING OF THE WORLD!

Sure enough there stood Guy at the end of the ship. Mounted up where he definitely shouldn’t have been. Sure, the cruise hadn't even started. No the ship hadn’t set sail, but this man was going to be more of a headache than it needed to be. Not only was the Highlight of the Night tasked with taking on Jack Washington and attempting to crown himself Internet Champion, but he was also tasked with looking after a man who was without a doubt in some ways a child. This was going to be a fun week.


The night sky was very apparent when the cameras found themselves beginning to roll. At this point most people had retired to their cabins for the night. On the upper deck of the “Princess” cruise ship they happen to capture a figure walking towards them. As they got a little closer and into the moonlight, the person revealed turned out to be none other than the Highlight of the Night, Calvin Harris. He acknowledged the cameras ahead of him as he kept walking across the upper deck.

“Just as I expected...”

Calvin for a brief moment shook his head from side to side. His voice sounded like it had a hint of disappointment to its tone.

“I’ve been saying it for a good little while now. A lot of people are high on Mr. Jack Washington, your Internet Champion. Specifically a lot of people within SCW management. And you know what? That’s their right to be high on him. They are the ones that made the call to hire him. They’re the ones that invested in him. They’re the ones that spent money on him. So I get it, I really do. And for the most part, I would say that their investment in Jack has worked out. After all, he's got quite the impressive win-loss record. He’s a former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion. As well as a two-time Internet Champion. And let’s not even discuss the way he’s made light work out of the past, the present, and the future of Sin City Wrestling. Again, I’m not taking anything from Jack. He’s good, real good.”

In a matter of moments Calvin had managed to walk himself to the tail end of the cruise ship. For a moment taking his attention off the cameras just to be able to look out over the deep blue sea. This was something haunting yet beautiful about it late at night and being able to take it in. While taking in the sea, he found himself speaking again.

“But, as good as Jack is. He isn’t great. Which is why I said just as expected. That’s in reference to Jack’s formula. By that I mean it’s the same song and dance with our Internet Champion. When he addresses his opponents, it’s always about how he’s so much better than them. He takes his little cheap pot shots. He tries his hardest to be a little edgy with his words. Man sets out to do all he can to bury his opponent with his words, and gives them zero credit anywhere. And then wraps it all up with how he’s going to become the winner. You go back and listen to any promo Jack has ever cut here in SCW. It’s the same old shit over and over and over again. Nothing new. Nothing exciting. Nothing worth any substance.

And to top it all off Jacky-boy. You did the same exact thing I said you would do. You’d harp on our first match up. You’d beat a dead horse as much as you could. Focus on all the wrong things. To top it all off, it would come from a place with zero passion and zero determination. I mean after all, you even said it. You didn’t care about me. You didn’t care about this match. You didn’t care about the Internet Championship. I even believe at one point you said you never even wanted the championship. That says all it needs to say. Sounds like you’re giving up already. Falls in line with that Zero Passion, Zero Determination, and Zero Grit to you... I was one hundred and ten percent right, KID.”

He continued to stare out at the ocean. The waves crashing together were so peaceful. Right now was about the only time this entire cruise was going to be peaceful. That being said he turned himself back around and finally locked eyes with the red light of the camera once again.

“The only thing that you said in all your recycled ass bullshit that caught my attention was the fact that I NEED this win back. You are very correct there partner, but I don’t need the win back for the reasons you wanted to say. The reason I need this win back is because I cannot be okay with losing to people that aren’t better than me. I can’t be okay having losses to people that aren’t at the top of their game over me. Like I said before Jack, I’m not bitter than you beat me the first time. You were better than me on that night, but I have to prove now without a shadow of a doubt that you aren’t better than me as a whole. That’s why getting this win back is so important to me.

I remember many years ago when I lost to Dmitri -- when I was just a couple of weeks into my first run as the SCW Heavyweight Championship. I went into that match pretty highly of myself, but he caught me off guard and beat me for the championship. I was fuming. I was furious. I was pissed off on levels most couldn’t even understand. All because I knew he wasn’t better than me. Every dog has their lucky day, that was his lucky day. You honestly should consider the fact you’re facing this version of me and not that version of me as a blessing. Because what I did to Dmitri to get my win back. To get my championship back. I know your punk ass couldn’t handle it. You’d run home crying to mommy and daddy.

So, yes. You are correct Jack. I need this win back. It just so happens that becoming the Internet Champion is an extra perk to it all. A championship shot that you claim that I do not deserve. A championship shot that you claimed that I was handed, I was given. It was a freebie. The same handed title shot that I got with the SCW Heavyweight Championship as you like to point out. And when I heard you pop off at the mouth with all of this. I couldn’t help but laugh. Because once again, you were backing up my point when I said that you’re just another body here on the roster. You aren’t someone paying attention and you damn sure aren’t someone out here trying to make the company better.”

Calvin reached behind him and gripped the railing of the ship. Just leaning himself back, he was relaxed. He was composed. In his head this entire thing was on lock. Granted, it might be a different story when the two men stepped into the ring with each other. Yet at this moment, he didn’t see any reason to fear.

“If you did more than just show up when you were booked. You’d know what was going on. You’d know the only reason I was given a title shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship was because of being falsely accused of something. But I can’t expect such a simple minded immature fuck to let something like that sink in. Especially when he can’t even be bothered to show up unless it’s got something to do with him. Which goes hand in hand with my next point. What the hell have you done to find a contender for that championship? What the hell have you done to elevate that championship? What the hell have you done to give people a reason to pay attention to this division?

You want to be mad I was handed a title shot. Yet, you weren’t doing anything to find a contender. You weren’t doing anything to make sure you were a fighting champion. But I get it Jack, you want to be a champion like Kayla Richards. You get the right to call yourself champion because you hold onto a championship but you don’t want to do shit with it. You just want the days to rack up. The reign seems long. While never having to defend it. Ain’t that some pussy shit right there. But honestly Jack, the thing that makes me laugh the most about this is how much you made yourself sound like a hypocrite. How much you contradicted yourself time and time again.”

The moonlight managed to hit just right to show off that half cocked smirk across his face.

“You claim you don’t care about the championship or the division. Because you would much rather move onto bigger and better things. Yet, then you’re forced to defend the championship against someone that’s an actual threat and you proceed to get upset about it. To me wouldn’t it make more sense if you didn’t care. To have VACATED the championship long ago to move on to bigger and better things like you claim? Or maybe you know you just don’t show up -- you hardly do now unless it means something to you. If you don’t show up. You get the title pulled off you. Then you can move onto bigger and better things. Seems pretty logical to me, but you don’t work with logic do you, Jack?

You say that you don’t care about me, but then in the same breath talk about how you’re going to beat me down to the point I respect you. If you don’t care about me Jack. Why in the hell is it so important to you that I give you respect huh? Why is it so important that you get the respect from me that you claim you deserve? I mean, if you don’t give two shits about me. Then my opinion of you shouldn’t matter. Having my respect should be the last thing on your mind. But yet for some reason it isn’t. It’s that important to you to have my respect. Kind of strange if you ask me. After putting that ego on display, but then again. We’re establishing you don’t know how to make sense.

You claim that I’m the one that needs the win, but at the same exact time. You go on and on about how you’re going to beat me which means nothing and doesn’t benefit you. If that’s the case, then why the hell are you even going to try to beat me? Why are you even going to show up to the match? Why would you step into the ring with me at any given point if it doesn’t do anything for you? I mean c’mon Jack. I know that you’re a kid. I get that you’re immature. I get that you’re still growing up in this business. I get there is still a lot for you to learn, but this is basic promo one oh one. You gotta make it make sense. Because if it doesn’t. People are going to see right through you. And trust me, I see through you. I’ve seen through you from the very first encounter we had with each other.”

Those words coming out of his mouth. Calvin finally pushed himself off the railing and proceeded to take a couple of steps towards the camera. Making sure his face was more than viewable at that point.

“Jack, your run as the Internet Champion. Hell, your entire run in Sin City Wrestling has been very much like this cruise. It’s a luxury. It’s not something that everyone can experience in their life. It’s a nice way to be like hey, I really made it in life. But eventually all good things come to an end. You’ll eventually have to come back to reality. You’ll eventually have to go through the grind again. You’ll eventually have to realize that you have to keep working hard in order to enjoy things like this. You haven’t had that moment yet, but it’s coming.

It’s coming as soon as this cruise comes to an end next Monday. And when you are forced to walk off this ship without the Internet Championship. When you walk off this ship questioning what’s next, where do you go from here, and how do you rebuild yourself. Meanwhile, I’ll finally be able to enjoy my luxury aka the Internet Championship. Because I worked hard to get back to this spot. I went through the grit and the grind. I had everything taken from me just to realize this wrestling shit doesn’t come easy. I wish I could say this was an honor Jack, but it wasn’t. I’m really going to enjoy kicking your teeth in!”

Once again, Calvin took a couple of steps forward. His face is all in the camera. That slight smirk of his had grown a little more.

“Enjoy it while it lasts, Jack.”

That’s when he found himself walking right past the cameraman and out of view. Leading to them just getting a nice view of the upper deck. Dark, cold, and lonely. Very fitting because those were the things Jack Washington was about to experience in less than twenty four hours. That being said the cameras faded to black leaving everyone on edge for what might end up being the biggest Internet Championship match in the history of SCW.


( inner monologue )

“Ever since I have entered this business. I’ve been someone that can talk a good game. I have been someone that can talk his shit. I have been someone that can really get people invested in the story I’m trying to tell with my words. However, eventually words mean nothing. And that’s where I think we’re at. The time for talking is over. The time for hyping things up is over. The time for telling a story is over. Now it’s time for Jack and I to get in the ring to finish that story. No matter how it ends. Because the very real reality of this is... Even though I feel like I’m prepared and I’m ready to go. I could end up not having my hand raised. I could lose to Jack a second time and I could end up failing to capture the Internet title.”

“Facts are facts. Reality is reality. At least, I understand this concept. That is something that Jack himself doesn’t understand. The young man has lived in his fantasy bubble for so long. So much in fact that he believes the fantasy is his reality. He believes that he’s truly untouchable and unable to be brought back down to earth. That’s something that just doesn’t sit well with me. I feel like I have to be the one to do something about it. I have to be the one to pop Jack’s bubble and bring him back to reality. To show him just how untouchable he’s not. To show him that while he’s good, he just isn’t great. One way or another at Summer XXXTreme this story ends.”

5
Supercard Archives / A New Approach [RP1]
« on: June 21, 2023, 06:03:19 PM »


(OOC: It comes out to 6701 according to Google Docs! Good Luck!)

( inner monologue )

“I never thought I would find myself back in the world of professional wrestling. It’s something I’ve talked about a few times before, but not nearly as in depth as maybe I should have. Pro wrestling was my first love -- until one day it wasn’t. When I entered the business all I ever wanted to do was become a champion. To the point that it was something I had obsessed over. Maybe a little too much at times. I banked my entire career on being a success on whether or not I was a champion, but not just any champion. More specifically the Heavyweight Championship. I had to reach the pinnacle of our sport.”

“I managed to do that. In fact the very first time I ever became the Heavyweight Champion was under the Sin City Wrestling banner. It was such an amazing feeling. I didn’t feel like I was a failure. It felt like my career meant something. However not long after I had won the championship - twice might I add - something within me changed. My love for wrestling was gone. I had no passion for it. To be blunt, I hated professional wrestling and I hated anything and everything that had to do with professional wrestling. Leading to me going off the rails in SCW and ultimately retiring for five years.”

“When I came back. Becoming a champion was the furthest thing on my mind. Now, I am sure somewhere in the back of my mind. It was something I did want to accomplish again, but it wasn’t an obsession like it once was. Instead my only obsession was getting back into the ring, righting the many wrongs I had committed before I retired, and proving to Sin City Wrestling. I was a better man, one that learned from his mistakes and just wanted to make amends. Over the last four or five months, I truly believe I’ve done that. I feel like I’ve accomplished something. I feel like I proved myself.”

“And then I found myself almost having my livelihood taken from me. To which I was given an opportunity to make what was being done to me right. Christian graciously gave me a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Yes, I failed but I was still given a shot. That shot was enough to wake something up in me. I want to one day hold that championship again, but I know I’m not ready. Not right now. I have to start at the bottom and work my way up. From the sounds of it, despite Christian or SCW knowing that. They gave me my first stepping stone at Summer XXXTreme XI.”


The last time Calvin stood inside the room he was in this moment would have been a month after he left the wrestling business. All over the walls were wrestling posters and flyers he had been featured on. In some of the corners of the ring were glass cases that held championships he had held over his career. Championships such as the PAW Titans of the Midway Championship, His half of the EHWF Tag Team Championship, and of course the SCW Heavyweight Championship. In particular that’s where his real attention was. Leaning forward, hand on the glass, and just peering down at the titles in their case.

He couldn’t help but focus on this. After all, in a few weeks time Calvin would be just competing in his second championship match in less than a month. This time around it was his first chance at becoming the SCW Internet Championship. In all the years he had been with the company. He had never challenged for the Internet Championship or even the Roulette Championship. Now his chance was on the horizon. Something he was still trying to wrap his mind around. And something he was still trying to figure out how he actually felt about it. Just then his entire thought process was interrupted.

“I never thought I’d see the day this room opened up again.”

Hearing those words, Calvin slowly turned himself around. In doing so he found himself locking eyes with his wife.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh yeah... I was just looking for somewhere to have some peace and quiet. Needed a me moment you know?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And you choose this dusty old room that smells like cheese over your man cave with your seven thousand dollar PC setup, with all the games a man could want, and a fucking keypad where you have to know the password to get in? Yeah, not buying it.

She shook her head some. A slight smirk spread across her expression. Leading to Calvin rolling his eyes a little bit before he began to step away from the glass case and taking a few steps towards her.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Care to tell the truth now? Or do I have to threaten to put a bar of soap in your mouth for lying to me like the children?

CALVIN HARRIS: I wouldn’t fucking love to see you try and put a bar of soap in my mouth.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Are you sure this is the game you want to play? With me of all people, sugar?

She eyeballed her husband up and down for a moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: Annnnyyyyywaaayyyyy.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Mhmm, that’s what I thought.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s just that ever since I found out about this championship match at the next supercard. I’ve been having a lot of thoughts. Both positive and negative. And it’s crazy to think I haven’t held a since January of two thousand and eighteen.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Is it really that crazy to imagine? You retired. You laid on the couch like a bum for six months. Then proceeded to be in a hate professional wrestling stage for four years after that. So, failing to see how that’s so crazy to think about.

CALVIN HARRIS: You remind me every single day as to why I married you. Your ability to have empathy for people is top notch level.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I know right? I’m kind of the greatest human being to ever exist these days if we’re just being honest with ourselves.

The smirk on Alessandra’s face was next level arrogance. Of course, it was in a light hearted nature more than anything.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Listen, you knew what you were getting into when you decided to go back into wrestling. And I told you then, you better not let a single negative thought slip into your head. Because the moment you did. This was all going to repeat itself. And as much as I love you, I don’t want to see you go through this again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hold your horses for a second. You’re jumping the gun here, sugar. It isn’t nearly as deep as it was when I walked away five years ago. It isn’t like I hate wrestling or that I hate being part of SCW. It’s nothing like that at all.

He simply shook his head from side to side for a moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: The only real negative thoughts I’ve had is, questioning whether or not I’ve got it in me to become a champion again. This entire comeback of mine has been about respect. It’s been apart proving that I’m a different person. It’s been about proving that I’ve changed for the better. And more than anything, it’s been apart proving whether or not I could still do this.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I love you truly, but you’re not going to convince me for even a second that you never thought about being a champion again. It’s been a while since I’ve been involved, but I’m no fool. The entire point of being involved is to be a champion. Not just any champion, but to be THE champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: Honest the god. It never crossed my mind. Not until I took on the old fuck. Then the mindset began to change some. I started to think about becoming the Heavyweight Champion for a third time in SCW. I started to think of what it would be like for me to be in that position again. But this time in such a different aspect. Being the champion that people approved of.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: As much as it’s easy for me to say go be a champion again. If that’s where your desire is right now. I can’t fully commit. After what happened a few weeks ago? The beating you took? The look on Ollie and VP’s face after seeing that he did to you? I’d rather not put our children through that again.

CALVIN HARRIS: And I’m not ready for that.

He had paused for a moment just shaking his head a little more. Being able to think back to that night against his uncle. It brought up a lot of bad memories and a lot of ill feelings. That wasn’t something he would be getting over anytime soon.

CALVIN HARRIS: Deep down, I know I’m not ready for that championship. I’m not ready for that position. I’m not ready to carry the torch again. But I know I have to start somewhere and that somewhere is with Jack Washington and the SCW Internet Championship.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Isn’t that the kid with the super punchable face?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, super punchable face. Annoying voice - when he decides to use it. Maybe one of the most irritating people on the entire roster. But the kid is talented. Between those ropes he’s on another level. Between those ropes he’s as good as he says he is. I can’t deny that. He’s beaten me.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Everyone has a lucky day, Calvin. After all look at you and I. You had a lucky day when you were able to get me to agree to marry you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Funny, that’s real funny.

He slightly rolled his eyes a little at her remark. Of course she looked rather amused by her joke.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Point is, we all get lucky. You shouldn’t focus on that one loss. Punch him in the face and take his championship. Simple as that.

CALVIN HARRIS: I wish it was that simple, babe. And while I’m not really focused on the past. We’re going to have to hear for the next two weeks about how he’s already beaten me. That’s the only thing he’s going to focus on. It’s the only thing that matters to him. Jack is going to do what he can do cut my legs out from under me before we even get on that cruise ship.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Only if you allow that to happen.

CALVIN HARRIS: And that’s just it Aless. If I want to add another championship to one of these cases. I’m going to have to find a different approach. I’m going to have to go at Jack like no one has ever gone at him before. I have to expose him, tear down that ego, make him weak before we step into the ring, and then I can pick the bones. I just don’t know how I’m going to do that just yet.

He had turned himself back around to stare at the cases that held those former championships he had throughout his career. Deep in the pit of his gut, nothing would make him happier than to be champion again. It would solidify his comeback and it would show that he meant something once again in Sin City Wrestling. However the task before him wasn’t an easy one. But then again nothing you wanted in life ever came easy.


( inner monologue )

“Many people would say that the match I had against my uncle is one of the biggest matches I’ve ever had. They’d certainly say, it’s the biggest match I’ve had under the SCW umbrella. However, I’d have to disagree with them. The biggest match I’ve had in SCW has yet to come. Being defeated by Michael was demoralizing. Being defeated by the piece of shit that was Crimson back in two thousand eight. That further broke the back of the camel that was on its last leg anyway. Losing the Dmitri so soon after winning the SCW Heavyweight Championship was confusing. Hell, even losing the Blast from the Past finals was a tough pill to swallow. But none of that compares to the loss to Jack.”

“I have gone over that match several times since it happened. I still don’t know how I allowed myself to get caught up. I still don’t know how I allowed myself to be put in that submission. I still can’t understand how I couldn’t find a way out of it. Jack is good, but he’s not that good. He’s not the overall better wrestler than me. He’s not the complete package when it comes to someone like me. Maybe that’s arrogant of me to say. But that’s truly how I feel. However the facts are the facts. He defeated me. I have that on my record, but it’s something that irritates me every single time I think about it. That’s why I view my biggest match ever to be the one coming up.”

“If I am as good as I am. If I am truly better than him like I believe. If I don’t think Jack is nearly as talented as people hype him up to be. This is where I have to prove it. I have to beat him. I have to expose him. I have to take that Internet Championship from him. If I don’t then I’m nothing more than a fraud. I’m nothing more than a liar. I’m nothing more than a hater at that point. And then, I’ll just become another guy on the roster. Just another name for Jack to forever say he’s better than. That’s not something I can live with. So it’s now or never for me. I don’t have a choice, but to prove my point!”


Seattle weather in the summer was nothing compared to Chicago weather. Rarely saw anything about eighty five degrees. Didn’t have to sweat balls. Didn’t have to stay inside all day so one didn’t die of heat exhaustion. That’s why today when his children begged and begged to go out into the pool. Calvin didn’t have much of an issue with it. He could lay out and chill, while they had a good time. He laid there in one of the chairs by the pool with his sunglasses on, but with his eyes closed.

He could ear Ollie splashing around. He could hear VP telling him to stop. The typical banter between the two. Not to mention feeling the sun beat down on him, but it wasn’t long till he didn’t feel like that direct warmth. Not to mention it seemed with his eyes closed things were a little darker than they should be being out in the sun like that. Opening his eyes and tilting his sunglasses down. He came face to face with a smiling GUY who was leaning over the top of him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Personal space motherfucker. Have you heard of it?!

He found himself sitting up a little bit more. GUY of course backed up some. In doing so Calvin got a chance to see what this dude was wearing. It was a full on scuba suit. He knew better, he just knew better. There was no point in asking. It was going to be some silly ass answer, but at the same time he couldn’t stop himself from asking.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell are you wearing? And why?!

GUY: My scuba gear! I got this along with other goodies. For the both of us!

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t need any goodies that you’re talking about. Let’s just leave it where it is!

GUY: Nonsense! We’re set to go on that cruise and I want to be prepared! As well as make sure you are prepared!

CALVIN HARRIS: Prepared for what?

GUY: Anything!

Before Calvin had a chance to say anything more. GUY turned himself around and revealed that he had a giant metal case that he had been carrying. He placed it in front of the two of them and opened it up. Inside it several things could be seen. Oxygen tanks, diving masks, snorkels, rope, and so on and so forth. Calvin looked up at GUY shaking his head some.

CALVIN HARRIS: I think you’re overreacting just a little bit here.

GUY: Overreacting?! I’ll have you know. I have seen the movie Titanic. A total of seven thousand eight hundred and sixty two and half times!

CALVIN HARRIS: A half?!

GUY: Fell asleep one time, wasn’t my proudest moment. Hope the father that is Leo forgives me!

For a brief moment GUY kissed his fingertips and then pointed to the sky. It was taking Calvin everything he had not to actually facepalm at this moment. This was just too much.

GUY: I’m not about to go on that ship with either of us unprepared. That bad boy could sink. We gotta be prepared. We may run out of alcohol at the open bar. We gotta be prepared. We might run out of snacks. We can’t have that. Gotta be prepared. And what if a shark or a whale rolls up on us? Free Willy and Sharknado ain’t about to ruin my life. We gotta be prepared!

All of this was starting to be a small headache for the Highlight of the Night. His goal and his primary focus was the Internet Championship match. Not trying to talk this man out of going over the top.

CALVIN HARRIS: You need to do me a favor. Never watch that garbage ass movie again. Burn that fucking VHS tape. That’s number one!

GUY:  *gasp* How dare you?! It’s a classic!

CALVIN HARRIS: Secondly, you need to get your head out of all this bullshit. Nothing bad is going to happen. No one is going to run out of snacks or alcohol. We’re not going to encounter Sharks or Whales. And the cruise ship isn’t going to sink. You’re getting yourself worked up for nothing.

GUY: What are you the reincarnation of Miss Cleo?! Predicting the future!

CALVIN HARRIS: No moron, I’m using logic. Something you clearly don’t know how to do. Nothing bad is going to happen. And on top of that. The only damn thing I should be focused on is this freaking title match instead of worrying about you out there making something out of nothing.

GUY: I would just very much like to point out sir. They said nothing bad could happen with the Titanic. They said it was unsinkable. They said it was the perfect voyage. And what happened?! Tragedy. That’s what happened! So, a championship match won’t mean anything. If you’re out there holding out for dear life!

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy...

GUY: ... No, I’m not listening. Just understand when it comes down to it. I won’t be telling you, I’ll never let go. Cause I definitely will let go! My life over yours!

Calvin sat there for a moment and just looked at GUY. Little on the harsh side, even for him. Yet, clearly he was that convinced.

CALVIN HARRIS: And when I turn out to be right. When nothing happens and I come home the new Internet Champion. I’m going to be expecting you to draw me like one of those french girls.

GUY: You wish. You’d never capture their beauty with all their hairy pits. No matter how much gold you’re dripped in!

CALVIN HARRIS: Uh pretty sure, that’s German women.

GUY: And after our entire conversation tonight. I’m pretty sure you’ve proven to be anything other than an intelligent human being.

Today, GUY was truly feeling himself. Far more spicy that normal. Before Calvin could say anything else though. He found himself being interrupted by his son who just happen to be hollering at the top of his lungs.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Uncle GUY! Come swim!

CALVIN HARRIS: I think he’s got some...

Again before he could even finish his statement. GUY went sprinting across the deck and leaping into the pool in a cannon-ball fashion. A huge splash was made as Calvin was left just sitting there. Once again shaking his head from side to side. This had already been a stressful week. There was so much to think about and so much to be focused on. Yet, all Calvin was trying to do was get a little piece and quiet before the chaos really started to consume him.


( inner monologue )

“That man is something else. GUY certainly means well in everything he says and does. But lord almighty is he too much to handle sometimes. Out here trying to make me think about the worst thing imaginable. Though, I guess when you think about it. You could tie in the Titanic and the entire story of it being the unsinkable ship into what I’m dealing with when it comes to Jack. This entire time I’ve been telling myself. I have to find a different approach. I have told myself I have to go at him like no one has ever gone at him before. It’s about exposing him, finding that weak point, and not letting up until he caves. I’ve got some ideas but maybe this is it too.”

“Jack has been described as one of the best. He’s been hyped up as someone that’s always on top of his game. You got people verbally slobbing on this man’s knob. Like he’s Johnny Sins, it’s insane. But you also had those same people over a hundred years ago talking about how great the Titanic was. From the engineer that came up with the design and was part of the process of building it. To the people that inspected the ship and said it was solid. Virtually unsinkable. Pretty much said nothing could or would go wrong when it set out to sea. To even all the thousands of people that bought a ticket to be on that voyage for the experience. They all said it was going to be a once in a lifetime experience.”

“And then as fucked up as it is to say. They hit an iceberg and hundreds of men, women, and children lost their lives. It turned out to be the worst mistake they had ever made. Engineers and Inspectors would be made out to be liars. It was a bad experience all around. Just like Summer XXXTreme XI is going to turn out to be a bad experience for him. Jack thinks he’s unsinkable. Jack thinks he’s unbeatable. Jack thinks there is no one on this roster that can take that Internet Championship from him. And now he’s going to run right into me. I’m going to rip through him just like an iceberg and then watch him drown.”


It was just a matter of days now before everyone was expected to be reported and accounted for when it came to the cruise. Yet, as fun as that was going to be for a lot of people. More so the people that were just going to go considering they didn’t have matches. One person in particular wasn’t thinking about the fun that could be had. Instead they were all business. Cue the cameras rolling at that moment. Allowing themselves to lock on the face of none other than Calvin Harris. He stared right into the lens of the camera before breaking his silence.

“Jack Washington.”

A brief pause consumed the Highlight of the Night’s lips.

“A few short weeks from now my man. You and I are going to be going to war over the Internet Championship smack dab in the middle of the ocean on the Princess Cruise ship. Needless to say, that's quite the unique situation. Along with that Jack, this isn’t the first time we’ve met each other. It might be the first time I’ve ever competed for the Internet Championship, but it isn’t the first time we’ve shared the ring with each other. If memory serves me correctly. You were my second match back and you were also on one of the mixed teams I faced on my way to the Blast from the Past finals.

No point in really discussing the Blast from the Past tournament. Cause why we may have beaten the team that you were on. It wasn’t me pinning you to move on. So it has no grounds. But our first match, that’s the one you made me tap out. That’s the one that you’re going to want to talk about. That’s the one that you’re going to harp on. That’s the one that you’re going to drive home over and over again until you just sound like a broken record. You’re someone that likes to live in the past. You’re someone that likes to think that the past always dictates the future. I know it, you know it, and the people know it.

That’s not how I carry myself. It never has been and it never will be, but with that being said, Jack. I think that the fans that are invested in this match deserve something different. I think the fans that want to see this match deserve to hear a new approach. Much like I think the people that have backed you this entire time, have tried to protect you, and have fed your ego like no other. I think it’s about damn time they get a new perspective on just exactly who the hell you are. Because once they see you the way that I see you. Maybe just maybe they’ll jump off the Jack Washington train to watch it crash and burn.”

Calvin stood there eyeing up the cameras that were on him. It was pretty obvious that he felt some type of way towards Jack. Just the little bit that he was letting come out of him was painting a clear picture. Now whether or not that's just jealousy and bitterness or a very real side of the Highlight of the Night, that remains to be seen.

“Let me get this out of the way, Jack. By no means am I bitter or jaded that you defeated me in our first meeting. Do I think you’re truly better than me? No, but that doesn’t matter. Because on that night. You were better than me. You were able to hold your own. You did take me to my limit. In the end it all worked out for you. Congratulations homie. Hold onto that one win over me like your life depends on it as much as you want. Because before long it’s just going to be a very distant memory. Nah, what I am truly bitter about. What I am truly jaded about. What without a doubt gets under my skin is how people perceive you. I touched on this just a little bit at Climax Control...

But it’s time to really dive deep into it. You are described by multiple people around here as ONE OF THE BEST superstars on the roster. All the time it is mentioned about how young you are. How fast you are. How physically gifted you are. How strong you are. How you are so-so good in the ring. Not to mention all the times that people have mentioned your accomplishments. How quickly you rose in the ranks. How you’ve taken on some of the best and made light work of them. Dude, you’ve been getting the verbal blow job for quite sometime. But I don’t get it. I mean I don’t get it.”

There was a slight shake of his head a little bit. The puzzled look on his face further backed up his point.

“How can you be one of the best things around here when it’s so rare that you are heard from? Sure, you get booked. You show up. You wrestle. You win. Then you crawl back into your hole. It’s so rare that you show up to a show that you aren’t booked on. You know, to scout the talent. To see the competition. To constantly stay up on your game. Hell, even if your ego is that big that you don’t seem to think you need to do those things, Jacky Boy. How come you don’t show up just to boast? How come you don’t show up on those shows where you aren’t booked to just remind everyone you’re the Internet Champion? To remind everyone how good you are.

It goes even deeper than that. How can they say you’re one of the best and you represent the company so goddamn well. Yet, we never see you on a podcast putting the company or even yourself over. You don’t do meet and greets. You don’t do press conferences. You don’t sign autographs. You don’t do anything extra for this company. You’re just someone that shows up when you see your name on the card and it blows my fucking mind. How can anyone take you seriously with that approach? Cause, I know I don’t. Why should I see you as something special? When in reality, you’re just a twenty something year old kid with an ego all because he’s won some matches being a PART TIME BITCH on the roster!”

Calvin took a second to let those words register. It was becoming quite clear that this man was taking a different approach than the first time they met one another. Maybe, this went back to what he said at Climax Control. That he learned from his mistakes, but at the same time. One would have to wonder how this would help him any when he stepped into the ring.

“Now what’s the point of exposing you in this light, Jack? Is that what's going through your mind? Is that what's going through the minds of everyone supporting you? What’s the overall goal? What’s it going to prove? Well, it’s definitely going to prove that you’re not nearly as invested in Sin City Wrestling as everyone likes to think. It’s also foreshadowing what’s going to happen when I beat you at Summer XXXTreme. You’re so uninvested now. If you were to say you were done. You got out of your deal. Took your ball and went home. Never to be seen again in SCW. It wouldn’t do much to the company. Your supporters might think it would hinder SCW, but after about a week. They’d see otherwise. It would be no different than on the weeks you weren’t set to compete. Your presence wouldn’t be missed. You wouldn’t hold the company up in any way, shape, or form. You would have no true effect on SCW, and if you were as good as everyone says or everyone believes. Including yourself. Then SCW would have a hard time without you. They’d be struggling, but considering that’s not the case. It’s crystal clear. You ain’t shit, pal. You’re very easily replaceable.”

For the first time since Calvin had come back. There was a small glimmer of that former ego that he once had. Now, that wasn’t a road he was looking to head down. All of that was in his past as far as he was concerned, but at the same time. He felt like he was in a position where the truth had to be told. Even if that didn’t make him very favorable for a moment.

“Sometimes Jack, the truth hurts. It’s something that people have a hard time grasping and understanding. As well as coming to terms with. That’s a period you’ll go through along with your supporters. But more than anything, I think it’s about DAMN time that Sin City Wrestling has a champion they can be proud of and a champion that’s going to be here for them. Right now you got my piece of shit Uncle running around here as the Heavyweight Champion. The man is literally ruining the legacy of that championship. Just taking a massive shit all over and there doesn’t seem like anything can be done about it. He keeps bending the rules and finding a way to keep it where its at. Cheapening the fans every step of the way and that isn’t right. Then there’s the Roulette Champion and the entire division.

I don’t really have a bad word to say about Peter and I respect the division, but I will say. It’s kind of hard to be the champion of this company and be a champion for the people when that championship changes hands quite a bit. All because of the rules of the division. I mean that shit can change hands sometimes like people changing their underwear. It’s wild. But at the same time it’s a risk you take. Kind of heard to root for someone when you know one bad stipulation draw and it can all end because of that. One week, the person you’re rooting for the hardest gets the win and the next week it’s all over because they had to fight in a ladder instead of a submission match. Just difficult is what I’m getting at. Which leaves just the Internet Championship that you are more or less holding hostage at this point, Jack. You aren’t being the champion people need or deserve.”

Keeping his eyes locked on the cameras. It was clear that Calvin was out to set an example as well as make an example out of the man he was set to face off with. Certainly doing himself no favors in how Jack might view him, but at the same time it was clear that wasn’t something he cared about.

“And while you might not believe anything that is coming out of my mouth. While your ego is going to cloud your better judgment. Soon enough, you’re going to find out that what I am saying is the truth. You do not deserve the gold. You are not something that represents this company well. You are not the complete package that so many have convinced you that you were. Nah, the moment the two of us finally meet at Summer XXXTreme. I am going to hand you an ass whooping that is long overdue.

I’m going to take that Internet Championship from you. I’m going to then be the champion that SCW needs and that SCW deserves. I’m talking more and more title defenses. Might even be something where I hold an open challenge for it every week. Might just talk to Mark and Christian about allowing me to defend it every week. The possibilities are endless. I’m talking about being a champion that shows up every week. Whether I’m on the show or not.

A champion that’s going out of his way to meet and greets. A champion that’s going out of his way to make the fans feel like they’re a part of something. A champion that has no problem doing sit down interviews, promoting the brand, the company, and himself. A champion doing all the media without hesitation. A champion that’s going to be proud to partake of charity events. Simply put Jack. I’m going to put your current reign to shame and every other reign you’ve ever had. I’ll make damn sure I go down in SCW history as a better champion, a better wrestler, and a better man than you ever were.”

A smug little smirk was on the expression of the Highlight of the Night. Calvin had made it clear this was a hill he was willing to die on. For the sake of proving his point and providing better for Sin City Wrestling as a whole company. Taking one last look at the cameras to speak his final words.

“I would say that I’m actually looking forward to your rebuttal now that you’ve been called out for doing a lousy job as the Internet Champion, for being called out for not being as good as you’ve been called, and for not being the better wrestler out of the two of us but I can’t. Considering that when you do get around to a rebuttal, it’ll be at the last minute, filled with the same old bullshit, and with no passion behind it. You’re a joke, Jack. But I guess the one thing you can take away from this. At least you’ll have one last defining career moment before you fall into that hole of yours for good. You get to be part of the Highlight of the Night, courtesy of yours truly!”

The smug expression on his lips stayed in place for a second or two longer. Before he found himself stepping out of the view of the cameras. Leading to the scene fading out. From this moment the line in the sand had been drawn. Matter of fact, it was a situation where Calvin might have even crossed said line, but it was for the sake of the company. It was for the sake of the Internet Championship. It was for the sake of the fans. Either Jack could set out to prove him wrong or end up proving him right. No matter what Calvin was dead set on becoming the new Internet Champion!


( inner monologue )

“I’m not stupid. Not even in the slightest bit.”

“I’m more than aware when that promo got around to Jack. When that promo got around to a lot of others. People were going to be quick to make me out to be the bad guy. They were going to try and say that I’m going off the rails again. They’re going to attempt to paint me as this horrible person that’s going back to my old ways. That’s fine. It’s their right to feel how they do and to come up with whatever conclusions they want to come up with. However it doesn’t change the fact that they are very much wrong. About as wrong as people could be.”

“I have no desire to be that hold verison of myself. It’s not going to do me any favors. And why would I want to be him again? After all this time I’ve been preaching about growth and being a better person. It would contradict everything I’ve been saying. As well as everything I’ve been doing. All this truly was, is finding a different route. It goes back to what I’ve been saying. I had to go at Jack in a way no one has gone at him before. I had to find those weak points. I had to find a way to expose him. I had to find a way to bring him down in size.”

“More importantly, I had to find a way to bruise that ego a little and to get inside his head. It’s the only chance I have to become the new Internet Champion. Not very many people are ever going to know what it feels like to have an ego like Jack’s and have someone bruise it. Not many are going to know what it’s like to have all these people tell you how good you are, you buy into it, and then someone attacks you by pointing out your flaws. Not many people are going to know what it feels like to be sitting on top of a throne. Then having someone tell you. You aren’t good enough. You aren’t doing enough.”

“Sure, it might not be something that Jack publicly addresses. He may not even put any focus on what I said at all. But it doesn’t change the fact I know I’ve gotten inside that head of his. I know for a fact that I’ve made him question some things. Maybe even made him question himself. Essentially as far as I’m concerned by doing that. I’ve very much managed to win half the war already between the two of us. I just have to be the one to make the most of it when we finally find ourselves standing across the ring from each other. And trust me, I’m not going to take the route I did or come this far just to lose!”

6
Climax Control Archives / DOWN BUT NEVER OUT × CC
« on: June 06, 2023, 05:54:03 PM »

[ OOC: Good luck dude! ]

Climax Control 363 had just come to a close for the night. Cameras were still rolling trying to get all the backstage footage they could. It just so happened the cameras caught a dry-blood stained Calvin Harris sitting against the wall. He was clearly in a bad state of mind. The expression was all over his face. And rightfully so after being screwed out of the SCW Heavyweight Championship earlier in the night. He brought his head up and just happened to notice the cameras there. Scoffing in disgust.

CALVIN HARRIS: Is this how you like seeing me?

His anger immediately transferred to the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: A bloody and broken mess? Someone that has no feeling in my left arm right now. Someone that just had to have a conversation with my seven year old who was bawling his eyes out. Asking if I was okay. Asking why I couldn’t become champion. Asking why I couldn’t stand up on my own after that match. Is this what the SCW faithful want to capture? Me in my worst moment?!

That’s when Calvin found himself pushing off the wall. Getting to a vertical basis and walking towards the cameras that were being held right on him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know why that would be the case. Since I have stepped back into this company I have been doing everything I can to prove I’m a changed man. But not just that, to also prove that I’m a guy this company can rely on. Someone that’s going to do right by it. A superstar they can be proud of having on their roster. I’ve taken every bad comment made about me. I’ve listened to all the whispers of how I couldn’t be trusted. I’ve made the most of every bad situation I have been put in. I’ve been a fighter. I’ve given everything I’ve got and I continue to fall flat on my face.

For a moment he ran his hands through his sweat and blood soaked hair. The visible frustration could be seen all over his face.

CALVIN HARRIS: I came up short in the Blast From The Past tournament. Fine, it happens. That’s on me. I should've done more. I should have been on my A-Game. So, I got back to the drawing board. And next thing you know I got some asshole accusing me of something I didn’t do. To get the heat off him. Trying to take my livelihood away. So, I get a chance to make it right and I get a chance to make that man eat his words. Only for me to drop the ball again.

I could blame it on the attack from behind. I could blame it on being busted open and losing a good amount of blood. I could even blame it on the fact he had people get involved. But the fact of the matter is... I wasn’t GOOD ENOUGH in the end. I’m the reason I’m not standing here as your SCW Heavyweight Champion. And there’s no other way to put it. No other way to slice it. No other way to put into words. I simply wasn’t good enough and it showed out there tonight. Which brings question: What’s next?!

A brief pause fell over him. Those eyes of his seemed to be filled with more emotion than he had ever shown previously. The smallest amount of water works forming in those tear tucks. Not before he was quick to wipe them away.

CALVIN HARRIS: According to everyone here. The next thing is to just throw me into another match. I haven’t even had time to process tonight. And I’m already being told, I need to be in Phoenix next week. I’m being told they’re throwing me in the ring with someone else. Not knowing what condition I might be in physically, emotionally, or mentally. I’m just another spoke in the wheel right? It’s got to keep on going. It’s got to keep on moving forward. Cause if not, if I’m holding the thing up. They’ll just pop me out and put someone else in place of me. Honestly, seems kind of fucked up to me when you break it down. Seems a little unfair in some ways.

But maybe, I’m the one in the wrong here. Maybe just maybe I’m the one that’s not thinking clearly here. Taking something way more personal than I should be. But I can’t help to feel the way I do right now. I was given a hell of an opportunity tonight. I’m thankful for that. Don’t want anyone to feel like I’m not, but at the same time. I didn’t do what I wanted to do. I didn’t do what I needed to do. I feel like I’ve let everyone down and their response is just keep moving forward. That’s what they see as what’s next, but when I look at things. I have to say it from the bottom of my heart. I don’t know what’s next. And the reason for that is, I don’t know if I believe I’m an asset to this company anymore.

Once again he found himself shaking his head from side to side.

CALVIN HARRIS: At this moment, all I can think of is... Maybe, coming back to Sin City Wrestling was a mistake. Maybe, just in general coming back to professional wrestling was a mistake. Can’t help but feel like I’m wasting the time of every single fan that buys a ticket. Can’t help but feel like I haven’t proven my worth to the likes of Christian and Mark. Can’t help but feel like I’m taking a roster spot from someone that might be a little more deserving. And after tonight, I feel like it kind of just confirmed everything. It might be time for me to go away... and maybe never come back this time.

Slightly shaking his head from side to side. He let it lower for a second. Trying to collect his thoughts in what was without a doubt a very emotional moment for him. He finally looked up and made eye contact with the lens of the camera once more.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Just get out of my face.

Following those words Calvin cupped his hand over the lens of the camera for a moment pushing it and the cameraman backwards lightly. Long enough to pass him and start to walk down the hall. That was the last image seen. Leaving all of the SCW fans to wonder what could possibly be next, or if they did in fact see the Highlight of the Night for the very last time.


Days had passed since the last Climax Control. Ever since the one they call the Highlight of the Night had made it back home to Seattle. He had refused to talk about what happened that night. He wouldn’t watch any footage. He just wanted nothing to do with that night. It was still a very sensitive subject and rightfully so. However, at that moment he was being forced to walk down a long hallway of a very cold hospital. The words “being forced” were used because his wife Alessandra was making sure it happened. She walked side by side with him. He seemed only a little annoyed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t you think this is a little dramatic?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Dramatic? The man is hurt, Calvin and mind you. You’re the reason that he’s hurt.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m the reason? I’m the reason?! Nah, I’m not taking blame for that. I DIDN’T tell him to come down to the ring on Sunday. And I damn sure DIDN’T tell him to try and treat that old prick like he was an angry bull. He brought that all on himself.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: No, you may not have directly told him to do any of that, but he did it because he’s your friend. He did it because he felt like it was the right thing to do. He did it because he was trying to see to it that you won the championship, dumbass!

Both of them stopped walking as she was giving him a little glare. Clearly not pleased with any of his words or actions up to this point. Truth be told an angry Alessandra wasn’t one he enjoyed dealing with too often. Couples have their issues from time to time but if you piss her off. It’s going to be a whole lot more than just an issue.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure fine, I’ll entertain that as the idea. But this is still over dramatic. The man is acting like he’s dying. I took far worse of a beating than he did!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: How dare you try to invalidate the pain he’s going through. Physical, mental, and emotional. Don’t be an asshole, Calvin!

CALVIN HARRIS: Who’s side are you even on here?! I’m your husband!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And that man in there is family at this point. Best friend you’ve ever had that’s for certain. So, you need to go in there. Check on him. Let him know you’re here for him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m not going to go in there and act...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Don't say make me say it twice!

The little glare in her eyes only intensified. Sighing heavily, Calvin realized this wasn’t going to be a war that he was going to win. Hell, it wouldn’t even be a battle he won. He just turned and proceeded to grab a hold of the door that they stopped in front of. Entering the room, it was clear who he was there to see. Laying there in a hospital bed with a massive bandage wrapped around his head and looking a bit on the weak side was none other than GUY. A nurse was standing there looking over his chart before looking up at him.

NURSE JOY: Well Mr. Guy, you’ve been here since Sunday and doctors can’t seem to pinpoint. The issues with the symptoms you’re telling us. We treated you for the back issue. There was no bruising of the spine or any issues with it. There’s been no head trauma. All in all, you’re looking like you’re in perfect health. We’re going to be looking to discharge you today.

Guy who had been laying there in the bed with his head tilted to the side and looking off into the distance. Slowly and very weakly turned his head towards the nurse speaking in a low tone.

GUY: ... I ... guess ... that’s ... okay!

NURSE JOY: Honestly, sir. There isn’t much we can do for you. We see nothing wrong, and at this point. It’s wasting our hospital’s resources and forcing you to pay more for no reason.

GUY: You’re ... the ... expert ... on the ... matter.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh cut the shit. Dude!

As soon as those words came out of Calvin’s mouth. The Nurse and Guy quickly turned their head in his direction. Calvin taking a step towards the hospital bed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Get your overdramatic ass up out of this bed. So someone that actually needs it can have it. Acting like you got thrown out of a third story window or some shit.

NURSE JOY: Excuse me sir, but I don’t think that’s any way to talk to a patient. Regardless of their actual medical condition.

CALVIN HARRIS: Listen lady go back to nineteen ninety eight and jump into a gameboy color alright? I’m trying to help you more than anything here.

The gasp that escaped that woman’s mouth said it all. She was more than offended and didn’t like what was being said. She found herself turning and quickly leaving the room. Leaving just the two friends alone for the time being. Guy just looked up at him. Still with that ‘weak’ stare and speech.

GUY: ... Calvin ... you came ... after all.

CALVIN HARRIS: Motherfucker! I’m not playing with you. This isn’t a scene from ET. Get your ass up. We’re going home.

GUY: ... Guy ... Guy .... Guy Phone Home!

Instantly, Calvin found himself rolling his eyes a little bit. He grabbed a hold of the blankets and proceeded to pull them up. Before forcing Guy to sit up in the bed.

CALVIN HARRIS: I got my ass handed to me on Sunday and I’m walking around just fine. If you can’t take a little ass whooping from time to time. Then wrestling isn’t for you.

GUY: ... But you’re not... champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell does that have to do with anything right now? I’m more than aware, I didn’t leave with the championship, numb nuts. I don’t really need to be reminded of the shortcomings.

GUY: ... That’s ... all ... I ... wanted.

CALVIN HARRIS: You ain’t the only one dude. Being champion would be nice, but shit happens from time to time. I should have seen it coming.

GUY: ... I ... failed ... you!

For a moment there was silence amongst the two of them. It had actually begun to set in on Calvin, just exactly why this situation had taken place. It was clear why Guy was being overdramatic with the entire situation. He put blame on himself that he had no business doing. Calvin stood there as he slightly shook his head.

CALVIN HARRIS: Nah man, you didn’t fail me.

Shaking his head for a brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: You did more that night than some of the people I came up in this business with. You did more that night than people I once brought into this company to have my back years ago. You did more in that match than a lot of people would have. You knew from the start. Things weren’t going to be fair. You knew from the jump off. It was going to be a whole lot of bullshit. And you made sure to jump the gun. Kick that shit off right. Honestly, have to say seeing that dementia ridden fuck storm around the ring like an angry bull is some of the funniest shit I’ve ever seen.

That night may have been a little bit of a blurr. He had really gotten his bell rung that night, but for the most part he could remember it. He had a small smirk spread across his lips reliving that memory.

CALVIN HARRIS: It stings that I didn’t leave with the SCW Heavyweight Championship, but it isn’t your fault. Just like it isn’t your fault that I didn’t win Blast From The Past. That’s all on me. I have to dig down deep and find myself again. I gotta find that talent I once had. The last thing I want to be known for is the guy that’s now the choke artist when it’s time to get the job done. Somehow, some way, I’ll figure it out. But you’ve done more than enough as a friend, man. And I appreciate it. Cause you could have abandoned this ship a long time ago when you found out we couldn’t be tag team champions.

If anything there was a reassuring smile on Calvin’s face. He wasn’t the most emotional human being in the world, but that had a lot to do with just him as a person. All of the sudden GUY shot up from the bed and proceeded to rip the IV out of his arm. Turning out not to be such a good idea. He shouted in pain.

GUY: Huzzah! Not good, not good!

CALVIN HARRIS: What did we learn?!

GUY: That deep down inside that little black heart. That needs to grow three times large, loves me!

CALVIN HARRIS: Woah, woah! Pump the brakes there homie. No one said anything about loving you. I just said I appreciate the friendship.

GUY: Nah, you love me. It’s okay, I love you too buddy!

Those words resulted in GUY quickly wrapping his arms around Calvin in a brotherly embrace. Clearly, physical touch is not being one of the Highlight of the Night’s needs or wants in this moment. Slightly pushing him back.

CALVIN HARRIS: And let’s not do that...

Once the embrace was broken. The door to the room came open. Standing there just peeking inside enough was Alessandra.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You two kiss and make up yet?

GUY: Kiss? No. We’re working on that.

CALVIN HARRIS: The fuck we are!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: We can work on the bromance later, but something about you pissing off the nurse was mentioned we stormed out of here. And she said she was bringing back security. So now might be time to leave.

GUY: HUZZAH! TO THE GUY-MOBILE!

Like nothing had ever happened. GUY went rushing out the door that Alessandra was standing in. Leaving Calvin to shake his head from side to side just a little before starting to walk out of the room himself. It was rare in the wrestling business that genuine friendships were made. After all, most people were always looking to get ahead and stab someone in the back if that’s what it took to get there. So if anything Calvin should have considered himself lucky. That wasn’t the case with Guy. Instead the friendship was in fact genuine and he very much had the Highlight of the Night’s best interest in mind. Who knew where things were going to go from here? But at least it was a guarantee he always had someone in his corner when it mattered the most.


With the trunk open to the family SUV. Calvin was in the middle of tossing his gearbag in it. In forty eight hours Climax Control would be live in Phoenix and he was set to be part of the show. Now there were still a lot of questions in the back of his mind. After such an emotional week the previous week, but at the same time. He knew he couldn’t just bail or be done after a set back. That wasn’t in his character. He reached up and grabbed the trunk to close it just as he could hear some screaming.

“DAAAAAAAAAAAD!”

Thankfully, the child screaming his name hadn’t made their way into the garage yet. That would have been ear piercing with the walls. However, he turned himself around just as his youngest was walking into the garage. It was hard to imagine at times he was a father of a ten year old and a seven year old. Oliver looked at him with a puzzled look when he saw him.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Where you going?

CALVIN HARRIS: You know it’s Friday, bud. Dad has to get ready to go to work.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: No.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, I always leave on Fridays. I wrestle on Sundays. We’ve had this talk plenty of times, little man.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I said no!

Now his son wore his heart on his sleeve. A very emotional little boy. Not to mention creative as could be. Never really a problem child, but to have him be so “blunt” and “assertive” wasn’t really in his wheelhouse. Calvin found himself kneeling down in front of Oliver and looking his son in the eyes. No sooner than he kneeled down Oliver was quick to come forward. Placing his tiny hand on the forehead of his father. His fingertips grazed over the stitches he was wearing thanks to the ring post.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: You got an owie still.

Those few words made everything make sense. Calvin had no sooner than got backstage last week and Alessandra was calling with a very upset Oliver on the phone. And now more than anything he was concerned.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re right I still do, but you know what? That’s what the stitches are for. It’s there to help it heals. By the time I come home. They should be out. I’ll be healed. Dad will be as good as new.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: No, no wrestling this week.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I do have to wrestle this week. But it’s going to be fine. I’m not going to get hurt. It isn’t going to be like last week. That’s all in the past. Nothing for you to worry about.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I said no, daddy.

This was a much harder conversation that he had anticipated in having. Oliver was barely even a year old when he had stopped wrestling the first time. So this was already a change for the child seeing his father leave every week to wrestle. Anow now after seeing Calvin brutalized, it was a hard thing for him to deal with. Let alone be okay with his father going back into that environment. Calvin proceeded to lift up his child and got to a vertical basis.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dad is more than aware that what you saw last week was scary. That’s not something you should’ve seen but more importantly. That’s not something that should’ve happened. But you know wrestling is kind of like you playing tee-ball this summer. You’re going to fall down. You’re going to scrape your knee. You’re going to bump your head. Accidents and injuries happen, but if you love it. You keep going. You love tee-ball right?

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I guess so... yeah?

CALVIN HARRIS: What do you mean you guess so? I see you at practice every week Out there trying to hit the ball as hard as you can and send it over the fence! Don’t try and fib to me, you little monster!

He gave his son just the slightest tickle under his neck, making the young boy laugh.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Okay! I love it! I love it!

CALVIN HARRIS: Mhmm! That’s what I thought.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: But...

CALVIN HARRIS: No, there’s no buts kiddo. You love tee-ball and you’re willing to take the hardships that come with it. Just like Dad loves wrestling and I do the same. Me being able to do this is what makes me happy, and also what makes it so we can have all the nice things we have. From time to time. I’m going to get hurt and that’s okay. I’ll always get back up. I’ll always recover. And I can promise you. That you’ll never have to see what happened this past week happen again. That was too much. A line was crossed, but it’ll never happen again.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Are you sure?!

CALVIN HARRIS: I promise, kiddo. Never again. Now do you think you’ll be okay with me going to work this week?

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Mmmm....

The little boys gears were turning. Calvin couldn’t expect a young child to really process everything that was said to him. Hell, he didn’t really even expect Oliver to be okay with him leaving. All he could do was hope that it was a smooth transition. What he saw was traumatizing and too much for a child to have to deal with. He looked his son in the eyes before Oliver finally just nodded his head.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Yeah, it’ll be okay!

CALVIN HARRIS: My man! Now let’s go bug mom for a little bit before I leave shall we?!

He began to carry Oliver from the garage into the house. The little boy’s giggle was music to his ears in a lot of ways. At least he wasn’t afraid to see him go anymore. But that was another factor on Calvin’s mind. What he had gone through with his uncle had affected his family in one of the worst ways possible. And he didn’t know what was next. He didn’t know what step to take. One thing was for sure. There would come a time and there would come a place where he got a little measure of revenge and that was going to taste oh so sweet when that day did come.


“ The question going around is: Will I or won’t I be at Climax Control this week? ”

Standing there eyeing the cameras on him was the man they called the Highlight of the Night. For a second or two Calvin just stood there with his eyebrow arched up

“ I guess that’s rightfully so. Because a week ago when you last saw me. The last time I stood in front of a camera. I was a broken man. I was a bloody man. I was a man that had just suffered my worst loss since coming back to this business. And to top it all off. I was going through a bunch of emotions. Ones that I couldn’t even convey into words very well. In that moment I may have lashed out and may have given off the wrong impression when I said it might be time for me to walk away and never come back. As much as I might have been broken mentally and physically. The last thing I have ever wanted to do was give off the impression that I was a quitter or that I was someone that was going to give up when things got tough. Because that’s not who I am.

I’m a thirty four year old man who was dealt a very crappy hand to life the moment I was brought into this world. From having a mother who walked out on me when I was just a few weeks old. To find myself in a serious car accident that nearly took my life when I was just getting started in this business. And even at one point before I signed a deal with my first contract with SCW some many years ago. I was dealing with a crippling cocaine addiction because I was struggling with the death of a friend of mine. Now I bring all of that up to point out. If I didn’t give up then. If I didn’t quit on myself then. If I didn’t just essentially roll over and die then. Why the hell would I do it now?! All over one wrestling match? All over one piece of shit human being that happens to be a member of my family? Nah, we ain’t doing it! ”

The small smirk that was formed on that man’s lips said everything it needed to say. A week ago he was a shell of himself, but this week. After a little bit of seemingly restored confidence. He was back which who knows what that could really mean for the future.

“ After what took place last week. You can bet your ass that I’m still very upset about it, and I know there’s going to come a time. There’s going to come a place. There’s going to come a situation where I’m going to get my hands on that old piece of shit. When I do, I’m going to make sure I make every single wrong that was done to me right. As well as making sure I spill his blood all over that damn ring, but now isn’t the time. Instead now is the time for J2H to get his retribution and I look forward to seeing his announcement this week. But that’s not the only thing to be looking forward to. Nah, the main focus for me this week is a man by the name of Alexander Raven. ”

Simply mentioning that man was enough to strike fear into the hearts of some of the people in the locker room. It was certainly enough to scare some of those loyal SCW fans. Rightfully so, the man Calvin was set to go up against was a bit of a psychopath. Especially when it came to dishing out and taking pain. An element that no doubt put Calvin at a disadvantage.

“ Alexander, this is going to be the first time the two of us have ever shared the ring with one another. Surprisingly if I’m being quite honest. Because your name is a name that came up quite a bit when I was coming back to Sin City Wrestling. You are someone that some people have said is the standard for what one can take or cannot take inside the ring. You’re a man that’s all about punishment. You’re a man that’s willing to put your own physical well being at risk. Just for the sake of seeing your opponent’s blood. Just to see your opponent writhing in pain. Just to hear your opponent scream in agony. Can’t say that it’s my thing, but clearly it’s yours and it’s worked out for you.

After all that approach got you and Luna set to compete at Summer XXXTreme for the nearly re-introduced SCW Mixed Tag Team Championships. That same approach is the reason why you’re a former SCW Roulette Champion. As well as having one of the most impressive SCW Internet Championship reigns. Nearly six months before you were dethroned. And that same approach is what had you having what I would have considered match of the night back at Into The Void with Jack Washington. So not only are you someone about pain and suffering, but you’re also someone that can go between those ropes once the bell rings.

While I’d rather face the version of you that can put on a good match and go out there tomorrow night to tear the house down with me. Go out there and prove why we shouldn’t be overlooked as the undercard or like we’re not as important as some jackass Heavyweight Champion we have. While that’s why I want to, I can also tell you in the same breath. I’m not afraid of the other version of you. I don’t care how violent you might want to get. I’m not intimidated by how much pain you might want to cause me. I’m damn sure not scared of you in any capacity, my man. And maybe that’s something that makes your nipples hard or gets your jollies off. By having someone say they’re not afraid, but it’s more than a saying. I’ve got no problem meeting you with the same damn energy you meet me with! ”

A brief close up of the man’s eyes. Every word that he said was meant and it showed with the emotion in his eyes. Now whether or not that was going to work out in his favor. It remained to be seen, but at the very least he stood his ground.

“ You know when you think about it though, Alexander. You’ve got more riding on this match than I do. Something that I am sure is in the back of your head. Right now all eyes are on you and Luna. I’d even go as far as saying that you’re the favorites to win the gold. So without a doubt all eyes are going to be on this match. All eyes are going to be all on you. People are going to want to know how you fare against a former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion. People are going to want to see if you’re really about that life. If you’re really someone that can be a major factor around here. So the pressure is on for you, more than it is me. They already know what I’m capable of.

Regardless of what might have taken place last week in my match. People around here know that I can step up in any main event and put on a hell of a show. People know that I can be a vital contender for any championship at any given time. People saw me take that old prick to the limit last week. People saw me take J2H to his limit in our tag contest. People know that I’m that dude when the bright lights are on. But they’ve only seen small flashes of hope out of you. You’re just given them a sample. A tease. You’re leaving them with blue balls there Alex and no one likes that shit. So now you have to show them what you’re truly made of in what is going to be your biggest test to date. ”

The narrative that The Highlight of the Night was painting was no doubt a questionable one. In a lot of ways it came off arrogant, but in the same light in a lot of ways it came off as true. He had proven himself a bunch and while yes, Alexander had proven himself from time to time. It hadn’t been on the level that Calvin had done so. Still that little smirk remained on his lips.

“ Now before you get all bent out of shape and start with your conspiracy rantings, Alexander. I do recognize what I said might be a little arrogant. Maybe even a little egotistical. Maybe just maybe it isn’t right to hold myself so high up on the totem pole so to speak when it comes to saying I’m your biggest test to date. But at the same time, can you name someone that’s been a bigger test? I mean that whole heartily. That isn’t meant to be showing any shade or anything like that. I guess you could say Jack Washington right? It’s no secret that the two of you have gone to war with each other. Jack has been to the top of the mountain as well. But if I’m being honest. I don’t think he’s the test. Again no shade, but Jack is a lot like you. He’s shown a lot of promise. Lots of flashes of being great. Lots of potential there but it comes and goes in waves. Never a constant.

So who else? Maybe you see that person being someone like Miles Kasey. The very man you lost the Roulette Championship to some months back. Now again, this is no shade to Miles. I think he’s a fantastic dude. Puts on one hell of a match every single time he steps into the ring. I’d even say, he’s better than me at times between those ropes. Man is just a beast, but he’s yet to reach the top of the mountain. He’s yet to reach up and grab that brass ring. He’s yet to break the glass ceiling. He’s been close, oh so close. And I know one day it’s coming, but at this moment. He’s not that guy. He’s not that test. He’s not been your biggest challenge yet. Truth be told Alexander, we could go down the roster one by one. Of every person you have shared the ring with. But it’s all going to point to the same things. They just haven’t provided that true test yet. It’s all going to come back to me being that test.

Being that biggest challenge for you. But even that may be the case. I’m not the type to let that go to my head and allow it to be a reason to brag. It’s just a fact to me. I know who I am and what I can do. If anything I take honor in being the biggest test for you, Alexander. Now whether or not it means anything to you that I’m your biggest challenge remains to be seen. You could blow me off. You act like none of this applies to you. You could act like none of it’s true. That’s your choice to do so, but as a man that once had an ego like that. I will tell you. Don’t let your ego blind you. Don’t let that ego of yours fool you. Because that shit can be one of your biggest downfalls. That would lead you down a path you truly don’t want to go. And at the same time I’ve got no problem taking advantage of that. If it leads to my hand being raised in victory in the end. ”

Calvin found himself letting a small little shrug escape his shoulders. Each word that came out of his mouth was starting to paint a picture that maybe just maybe he was looking for a fight. One that people would have to assume just based on who Alexander was. He’d have no problem giving it to him.

“ You see Alexander, in the end I still have to be about me. In the end I still have something to prove. I still have to find my way here in Sin City Wrestling. At one point I was one of the best. I was the top guy. I was the best damn thing in this. Bell to bell. No one could touch me. On the mic, no one could outshine me. I want--- no better yet scratch that. I NEED to capture that again. Losing to you isn't a disgrace but losing to you is going to further put me behind. I’ve already failed enough to be in a position where I’m behind. I can’t afford any more setbacks.

I can’t afford to further fail. It’s not going to work out in my favor if that’s the case. So understand I’m coming with everything I got. I’m swinging for the fences and I’m bringing a fight to you. That simply put you’ve never had brought to you before. We’re going to discover whether or not you sink or swim. But as far as I’m concerned, you gotta drown in order for me to get to where I need to be. Take this as a learning experience. Find a way to take something from this contest. Cause, it’s alright going to be the Highlight of the Night and maybe even the HIGHLIGHT of YOUR career! ”

Those ended up being the final words to come from the man. Calvin just left a lasting image of that small smirk plastered across his face. As the cameras found themselves fading to black. Now those fans in Phoenix, Arizona had another reason to look forward to Climax Control. For the only thing they were going to get was a knock down drag out fight between these two men. A fight that just might end up being the best damn thing seen this week.

7
Supercard Archives / YOU WANT THE OLD ME?! × BFTP 2
« on: May 02, 2023, 03:44:40 AM »

[ OOC: Here’s rp #2! Once again, best of luck everyone. Word count: 4,895 on Google Docs ]


If you had to ask Calvin if he remembered a single moment from the day. He couldn’t do it. It had been a blur. He got himself up. He got himself dressed. He had dropped his children off with a family-friend. He and Alessandra met up with some of his friends. All of them attended the funeral of his mother in support of him. Yet none of it was something that would stick out in his memory. With his hand within his wife's, the two of them were walking away from the grave sight. Calvin was making a bee line for their car. Seemingly like he couldn’t wait to get out of there. Alessandra squeezed his hand a little tighter.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You alright?

Her words made him stop in his tracks. Calvin turned his head back around to face her for a brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: Why wouldn’t I be?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I’m just making sure is all, Calvin. We came from some complicated backgrounds with our families. My mother hasn’t been alive in quite some time. It’s... a weird thing to process when you really understand they’re gone.

CALVIN HARRIS: It isn’t like she’s been around my entire life, babe. Her being dead and buried. Forever not being around doesn’t change anything.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You say that but...

Before she could even finish her statement. She found herself being rudely interrupted by his small group of friends. Daniel Richards, Gabriel Michaels, and Tyson Tru. Daniel pulled out a flask from his suit jacket and held it up in the air.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Ding dong the bitch is dead. Time to celebrate right?

He was quick to unscrew the cap to the flask. Of course Alessandra was glaring daggers into him. Calvin couldn’t do much but shake his head. It wasn’t like he should have expected any less. Meanwhile the other two just looked embarrassed to be standing there after that. Daniel was quick to take a sip before extending it in Calvin’s direction. Starting to realize the looks he was getting.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Is it something you said?

TYSON TRU: C’mon dude, the man’s mother died. First thing you say to him after he puts her in the ground is that? That’s low for even you.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: And I told you to keep that shit back in the car.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Get off my dick. Everyone is acting like he gave a fuck about the cunt. We grew up with this man. She was never around. Who the fuck cares that she’s dead?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Daniel!

She shouted pretty loudly. Of course all it got out of the man she shouted at was him rolling his eyes. Before he took another sip from the flask. Calvin looked at the group surrounding him. Almost like he was annoyed.

CALVIN HARRIS: I told everyone I was fine. You guys didn’t need to show up.

TYSON TRU: Well, I was going to be here regardless.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, and you should be with my sister. She at least had a relationship with the woman. But you other two, I said you weren’t needed here. I’m fine. This isn’t that big of a deal to me.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: We’re friends, man. We’re going to support you regardless. And I know that you feel a certain way right now. But this is some heavy shit bro. It’s alright to let it out. It’s alright to have some type of emotion.

CALVIN HARRIS: Was it with everyone thinking I’m a little bitch or something?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Calvin! No one is even saying that. We’re all just trying...

CALVIN HARRIS: Trying to make it sound like I don’t know how to handle myself or that I’m suppressing something deep down. That’s not the case. It’s never going to be the case. God did what he needed to do with her life. This is what she had coming to her. And really, this is the last thing I needed to deal with. I’ve got far more important things to deal with.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Like what? Lose that pay per view match you got coming up. Which by the way. Thanks for inviting Gabe and I to come along, you prick.

CALVIN HARRIS: So, the two of you can abandon me the first time shit doesn’t go right. You know like you did last time and not speak to me for the last five years. Go fuck yourself, Daniel!

TYSON TRU: Alright guys. Let’s chill out before shit gets out of hand. This isn’t the time or the place for this.

He was quick to step between the two. Not wanting tensions to get out of hand too quickly. Daniel was a hot head. Calvin could be when pushed. The last thing needed was a knock down drag out fight in the middle of a cemetery.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Listen, like I was saying. We’re just trying to make sure you’re going to be alright. That’s all babe. I swear.

CALVIN HARRIS: And like I’ve been saying. I’m fine. I don’t care that she’s gone. The only thing I care about at this moment is getting out of here. I’ve got a tournament to win next week and a future World Championship shot with my name on it. That’s where my focus is!

Deep down, this was far more than he could mentally or emotionally handle. Yet at the same time it just wasn’t who he is to show any kind of emotion. In fact he couldn’t wrap his mind around why he should. It isn’t like his mother had been anything special. She was the worst kind of mother to ever exist. Calvin just turned and started to walk away from the group. Alessandra quickly hustled behind him. Daniel, Tyson, and Gabriel just left standing together. Gabe glaring at the man to his left.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: You know you’re a real piece of shit sometimes right?

DANIEL RICHARDS: Oh shut up you samoan bitch. Fuck him and fuck his mother. Fuck his match in London too. Hope he falls flat on his face without us.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: That’s our brother. I would never wish that upon him, but you know all you did was make this worse.

TYSON TRU: If anything. I feel bad for his future opponent. Nothing hurts more than getting punched in the face by someone full of raw emotion.

Daniel was already taking another drink from the flask in his hand. The three of them watched as Calvin along with his wife had begun to pull away from the cemetery. Emotion was in fact what the Highlight of the Night would be running high on when he arrived in London. That may just end up being the worst thing for him or the worst thing for team J2H and Devona.


“That’s real talk bitch.”

Those words happen to be blaring from the speakers of Calvin’s phone. He was sitting there on the jet that was taking him overseas to London. He had just finished watching the promo that J2H had cut just to help build this huge match that was set to take place on Sunday. He clicked the side of his phone as he placed it down on the little table in front of him.

CALVIN HARRIS: That man is about as predictable as it gets.

Speaking out loud to himself. It just so happened at that very moment GUY was walking down the aisle of the jet with a glass in his hand.

GUY: You know what isn’t predictable? Mixing banana milk with a little bit of rum. Makes it taste like a liquid laffy taffy.

He found himself taking another sip of the glass. Calvin just twisted his face to look up at him, not looking even the slightest bit impressed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, I’m never drinking anything you ever suggest.

GUY: I am attending for my bartenders license as soon as we get back to the states. It is fire and will sure bring The Guy lots of munnies! Speaking of munnies, I got another merch idea...

CALVIN HARRIS: ... No, just the answer is not a thousand times over. Last thing we need is more merch, and really... I’m not focused on any of that. My focus is on this match. Only this match. And after the shit I just heard from J2H. I’ve really got to come prepared.

GUY: Oh, you actually watched that whole thing?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, kind of part of the job. Doing the research and being aware of what I’m up against. You mean to tell me when you did wrestle? You weren’t doing that?

GUY: Nahhhh. Well... only if it was boring. I tried to watch that for you, but... I found it very boring. Quite the snoozefest. Man’s got the persona of a fake plant from Walmart.

CALVIN HARRIS: How does that even make sense? Plants of any kind don’t talk.

GUY: And neither should he.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I really don’t know why I even bother with you sometimes.

For a brief moment, Calvin just rubbed his fingertips against his temple. Dealing with Guy on a week to week basis was quite the headache. No one was ever going to understand that. In fact, he didn’t even wish that on anyone to understand it. It was far too much.

GUY: That spooky girl with the weird eyes. She had more charisma than Ken the Plastic Male Barbie. Little more respectful too.

CALVIN HARRIS: Respect doesn’t matter Guy. At least not when you’re dealing with J2H. That man respects no one but himself and his own ego. He made that clear a long time ago, and made it even more clear with the shit he had to say about me.

GUY: Awe. How adorable. You got a crush. Should I tell Alessandra?

CALVIN HARRIS: Excuse the fuck outta me?!

GUY: You got a crush on the Ken doll!

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re about to have that paint knocked off your face!

There was a pretty intense moment between the two. Calvin glaring at his... well, not sure if one would call it a friend but at the least an acquaintance. Guy seemingly unbothered while he took another sip from his drink.

GUY: Huzzah! I’m just saying, you are acting like the nerdy high school girl with the crush on the big bad bully highschool quarterback. Very, not Another Teen Movie vibes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Okay, let’s get a couple things right. One, I’ve got no crush on anyone. Two, I’m the furthest thing from a nerdy high school girl. And third, you realize that movie is one giant parody right?

GUY: Uh, that movie is based on a true story. How dare you!

The sheer shock on Guy’s face was quite exaggerated.

GUY: If there’s no crush, then why are you worried about what he said about you? Why are you worried about how he feels about you? Why does any of it matter? Huzzah! Make it make sense!

At first response Calvin wanted to scream that it didn’t matter, but he had stopped himself. Actually taking what was being said to him into context. It did matter. Because if it didn’t matter. He would have never wasted the time listening to the promo. He wouldn’t have felt slighted at the things said about him. If it didn’t matter, then he wouldn’t have paid attention to anything involving J2H.

GUY: Tic tok. Tic tok.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I wish, I had an answer. I don’t know why it matters.

GUY: Ha, so crush after all.

CALVIN HARRIS: Definitely not!

Again, he just glared at Guy for his comment. Trying to collect his thoughts.

CALVIN HARRIS: I guess it matters because ... of how things were when I was here last time. I was compared to him a lot. A lot of people said we carried ourselves the same way. A lot of people said we handled business the same way. A lot of people said we were almost... similar in every way.

GUY: Twinsies?!

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I don’t want to be twins with someone that unattractive. But nevertheless, despite the similarities that I never wanted. The one thing that stuck out to me in all of that was back then. I was told time and time again. I was lucky to be SCW Heavyweight Champion. I was told, if it wasn’t for him vacating it. I’d never reached that pinnacle, because even though they were similar. No one thought I was better than him. And he pretty much confirmed that. After all these years. It’s a tough pill to swallow, and I didn’t realize it until now.

There was a slight shrug of his shoulders. It was taking a lot for Calvin to admit that. Even though he was admitting it to someone else. At the same time he was admitting it to himself.

GUY: What did the Baboon from Lion King say?

CALVIN HARRIS: Now goddammit. The one thing you’re not going to do is disrespect the great Rafiki. You better put some respect on his name!

GUY: Calm down Rafiki simp. Didn’t know it was that serious. Point is, he told Simba when he wacked him with that stick. It didn’t matter why he did it. It was in the past. All that stuff is in the past. None of it matters. No matter what he said or anyone else said. This is the now. This is the present. This is what matters. So don’t focus on the past, focus on the present, and the future. Show Douche McDoucherson. He’s wrong.

Calvin sat there just looking at him. What Guy was saying made sense. Don’t know how it made sense coming from someone like him, but it made sense.

CALVIN HARRIS: Some days, you’re dumber that a box of rocks and I feel like I’m losing IQ talking to you. Then other days you say some of the smartest things known to man.

GUY: Call me the Modern Day Elon Musk!

CALVIN HARRIS: ... What does that, you know what. Nevermind. You’re right. The past is the past.It’s about time J2H learned that. Can’t rely on past accomplishments and accolades forever. And you damn sure can’t rely on an old opinion of someone. A harsh reality check is waiting for him at Into The Void.

With a slight nod of his head. Calvin further made himself comfortable in the seat he was sitting in. Kicking his feet up a little bit and deciding to enjoy the last little bit of the flight over. Things were about to get real interesting as soon as he landed in London.


As each day started to wind down. All of London, England were finding themselves becoming more and more excited. Rightfully so with Into The Void so close to happening. It’s the only thing that people in the city were talking about. Even if they weren’t pro wrestling fans. It was that big of a deal. All eyes were on the company and rightfully so. The show would more than likely put on some history making matches. Something that will be talked about for years to come.

That being said the scenery found itself opening up with Calvin Harris, alongside Guy. The two of them standing directly in front of The Shard. One of the biggest Skyscrapers in all of London. Wasting little to no time at all. Calvin began to speak knowing the cameras were on him and this was his time to shine. Well at least in this type of setting anyhow.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well here we are. Just a few short days away from Into The Void. More importantly just a few short days away from the biggest match since coming back to SCW and to wrestling as a whole. It’s going to be quite the match, but that being said. Over the course of the last couple of days. I’ve gotten the chance to sit down and catch up on some things that have been said about me heading into this contest.

He found himself rubbing his hands together briefly. Almost like a genius with some masterplan set to be unleashed. Now while he may not have been a genius, he certainly did have a plan. A plan that was going to quite possibly get under the skin of both people he’d be sharing the ring with very soon.

CALVIN HARRIS: In fact these things that are being said about me are things that I’ve kind of seen coming all along. Got my man Guy here to try and keep me in line with this little rap sheet.

GUY: Yo-yo! Check it, yo dawg.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Stop while you’re ahead.

GUY: Lighten up!

The bright smirk spread across the dark painted lips of Guy. There was never a dull moment with him around, but right now may not have been the time for the “fun” aspect of things.

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, you got the list there. So let’s make sure we hit these points real quick. J2H made sure to brag about himself right? Talked all about himself, how great he was, and all the things he’s achieved in his short time here. Am I right?

GUY: According to my handy-dandy notebook. That would be correct. Honestly after listening to him talk about himself. I bet he wishes he was a dog, so he could lick his own balls.

CALVIN HARRIS: Anything to get yourself off these days eh?

There was a small little shrug of his shoulders at that moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: I can’t say that I’m surprised though James. I gave you all the credit in the world. I hyped you up. I said I respected everything you’ve done, even though there was a lot of controversy surrounding it. Not once did I ever try to sell you short. I knew what I was up against, but man you couldn’t resist putting yourself over. Which brings me to the next point. Guy, confirm for me. He did his best to bury me right? Brought up how I’m a changed man. Brought up how I’m not who I used to be. Took every cheap pot shot he could about my time here before. And refused to acknowledge what I can do in that ring now.

GUY: Yep, pretty much hit the nail on the head chief. Although, I do have to point out, he called me a clown. Said I was the only reason people paid attention to you, and you’ve resorted to being a comedy act. I’d just like to point out, I don’t wear a red nose! Nothing clown about me!

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re a little unique my friend. I can’t blame a bleach blonde like James to fully understand. All that hair dye has proven to ruin brain cells over time.

For a brief second there was a coy little grin on his face at that moment. Very clear, that he was having a little bit of fun.

CALVIN HARRIS: James, man. You really are making yourself seem like a far more predictable human being than you should be. I saw that shit coming a mile away as well. Mostly, because I know you can’t string together any real thoughts that aren’t the same already rehashed lines you’ve spit about someone else before. Just subbing my name in for them, but hey. Whatever floats your boat. You are correct though, I am not the same person I once was. Not even close. If I was the same person I once was. You wouldn’t have even made it to this match. I’d fucked you up a long time ago!

His eyes were narrowed on the cameras for a brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: But, if that’s what you want James. If you want the old me for one night. I’m sure I can dig down deep and find him. Of course, if I do that. Not so sure how SCW will feel about it. Because they’re going to be losing one of their biggest stars permanently. Cause, I’ll drop you on your neck and leave you paralyzed. If you ask me brother, you really don’t want that. You shouldn’t anyway. You should be happy, I’m just a “comedy act” as you put it. I just see it as myself being someone having a good time and enjoying wrestling once again. But of course what do I know right? It’s the big bad J2H’s world and we’re all just living in it.

The man known as the Highlight of the Night rolled his eyes a little bit. Doing the ‘spooky fingers’ as a way to further taunt the man he’d be sharing the ring with in about forty eight hours,

GUY: Oh, we didn’t even cover how much he claims he’s sacrificing or the fact he said that no one believes in you. Something about how when he put his name to the tournament everyone knew he was winning. Kind of heard to pay attention to anything he says. He looks like a muskrat in the face. Rather distracting.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s rough. Can’t imagine trying to talk about yourself in a way like everyone in the world wants you or wants to be here. All while you’re out here looking like Master Splinter from the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles... I know, I know. Outdated reference, but brother. All that money you claim you got. You figured you’d get some plastic surgery done.

GUY: Shiiiiiit son, he just fried your ass!

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Bruh.

Finding himself face palming over the brief comment from Guy.

CALVIN HARRIS: You really think you’re the only one that has sacrificed something James? I mean no disrespect to your family. But you’re not the only one to have to leave them behind. You’re not the only one that has left their young child at home. You’re not the only one that has had to leave their significant other behind to make a living. You’re not the only one that's making risks every time you step into the ring. My first round in this company. I was a, newly wed. My wife was four months pregnant at the time.

You didn’t see me throwing that out there every week. About how much I was sacrificing. For two reasons: The first being no one would really give a shit. And the second reason was because that was a choice I was making. I was no different than anyone else making the sacrifices that needed to be made. So, if you think that makes you special. If you think that gives you some type of edge or advantage. Hate to break it to you, brother but you got another thing coming.

Those words coming out of his mouth. May have made him sound more like a “dick” than usual. But then again in a roundabout way, wasn’t that what J2H was asking for?

CALVIN HARRIS: And you’re right about the situation where no one is really believing in me. I don’t think I’ve heard one whisper from the locker room that they thought Dawn and I could beat the two of you. Not a single whisper that they thought I could hold my own in the ring with you. As much as I’ve shown a new leaf. I don’t even think Ward or Underwood would think I could stand a chance. And even with the fans supporting me this far. Not a whole lot of them are saying I’m going to clutch this for my team. So what you said is true, James. And you say it like it’s meant to bother me. Like it’s meant to make me upset, throw a fit, and cry about it.

Which maybe that’s what you want, because old me would have done that. Old me would have thrown a fit like a two year old, but not me now. Nah, first and foremost people are allowed to have their opinions. But more importantly than that. How can I expect to have their support when at first I didn’t even believe in this team? I didn’t believe we’d make it this far. So it makes sense no one else would buy into it. However, I believe in this team now. I believe in myself and when I believe in myself. When I believe I got what it takes. When I believe in something I want. I’m a very-very hard man to stop James. That spells nothing but bad news for you.

By that time the cameras had already zoomed in on just him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Like I said before James. I know what I’m dealing with when it comes to you. I know all the accomplishments. All the accolades. I know everything you’ve done in this company, but I also am aware of every corner you’ve cut. Every underhanded tactic you’ve ever taken. I’m more than aware of how you conduct yourself. So, not only am I dealing with someone that’s real good between those ropes, but I’m also dealing with someone that’ll cheat just to have what he wants. Pretty much putting my back against the wall. But that’s how the business goes sometimes. I’m welcoming it. I’m welcoming everything you bring, just like I’m welcoming that doubt you’ve already displayed for me. Because that’s going to make this whole thing that much better in the end.

His lips curling into a slight smirk. That idea of him believing in himself was really coming out of him. A slight side of his “ego” showing. Something that hasn’t been shown since his comeback, but maybe just maybe this is what was needed to go the distance.

CALVIN HARRIS: I have to admit that I feel just a little sorry for Devona though. She’s had to put up with your ass for the last several weeks. Out here discrediting even her at times. Not giving her the spotlight she properly deserved. And now this is going to end for her the way it ended for her back in two thousand nineteen. She’s just going to be the runner up, but it isn’t anything against her. It’s my mission now James. It’s my mission to make you understand that you really shouldn’t have crossed that line with me. This could have just been a contest where two men and two women fought it out to see who was better, but you wanted to cross the line.

Now, I’m going to take personal pride in being the reason you don’t have this win. I’m going to take personal pride in seeing to it that you aren’t the eleventh winner of the Blast from the Past tournament. I’m going to take personal joy in seeing to it that you don’t ever see a shot at the Heavyweight Championship anytime soon. Which to be honest as much as my uncle is the worst piece of shit roaming earth. I can promise you, kid. You’re not ready for that man. You’re not ready for all that smoke. That man would chew you up and spit you out without a single fuck to give. But you’re never even going to get that far. More than anything though James. With all of this.

I’m going to take personal pride and joy in knowing that once I expose you. Once I show the world that the great J2H can be beaten. Once I show all of SCW that you’ve just been a myth that’s been busted. That, you’re going to take your very-very tiny balls. Tuck them deep inside your anus and go running away. Go right back into this “retirement” but the only difference is. Sin City Wrestling will never see you again. Because you’re going to be far too embarrassed to ever show your face around here again. Knowing you lost to “not so old” Calvin Harris. So, I suggest for the first time in your life. Once you step into the ring ropes. Soak that crowd in. Soak in your career. Cause it’s coming to a screeching halt.

Now whether or not that was set to be true. That remained to be seen, but he was clearly under the impression. He had the ability to make it happen. Keeping that intense stare with the cameras, he spoke his final words.

CALVIN HARRIS: The great Kobe Bryant once said in the NBA playoffs. There was nothing to be happy about winning a game. Because the job wasn’t finished, but at Into The Void. It will be finished. Now that’s ... real talk, bitch!

As soon as those words came out of his mouth. Calvin palmed the lens of the camera making it go black. He had put it out into the universe, the way he had perceived things. The way he saw things going down. The way he believed he would become the Blast from the Past tournament winner. Of course, just because someone believed in one thing doesn’t mean that it made it true. Into The Void would be the only way to find out how it would go, but no matter what. Dawn Warren & Calvin Harris versus J2H and Devona was going to be the most talked about match of the weekend.

8
Supercard Archives / × Making You Famous ×
« on: April 25, 2023, 11:05:49 PM »

[ OOC: The best of luck everyone! This thing was an honor to be a part of! Google Docs has this bad boy at 4,930 words! ]

With a little bit of a gap before Into The Void, Calvin along with Guy were on their way back to the states. In that moment there was a little bit of turbulence in the air that happened to stir Calvin awake. He was slowly opening his eyes as he could hear a female voice.

FLIGHT ATTENDANT:  Mr. Hawkes, our pilot has informed us. We’re about thirty minutes from landing. Is there anything else I could get you?

Calvin’s eyes had finally fluttered open as he was able to get his bearings about him. At the same time, he could hear Guy speaking back to the attendant.

GUY: Another banana milk on the rocks, hold the rocks!

The woman nodded and made a quick exit. Guy settled back in his seat, a smile spread across his painted lips. Not realizing at all that Calvin happened to be side-eying him. All of the sudden Calvin nudged him. Causing Guy to stir in surprise.

GUY: Huzzah! About time you woke up, sleepy head.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell was that?

GUY: What was what?

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t play stupid with me.

GUY: Mama always said stupid is as stupid does.

Calvin just found himself glaring at him a little more. In that very second the flight attendant had returned with a glass of yellow milk. Handing it over to Guy, but before she could go away. Calvin was quick to gain her attention.

CALVIN HARRIS: Excuse me miss.

FLIGHT ATTENDANT: Yes sir, how can I help you?

CALVIN HARRIS: I couldn’t help but over here what you called him. Who do you think this man is?

FLIGHT ATTENDANT: Oh sir. Are you not aware? This is wrestling sensation James Huntington-Hawkes the Third.

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you fu---

GUY: We’re good here ma’am! You’re dismissed!

She had quite a smile on her face and started to walk away from them. Guy waited until she was out of the view before turning to him.

GUY: Dude, are you trying to ruin this?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you trying to get us thrown in jail again?! I should have known better. I should have known the moment you told me you booked us a private flight home that it was too good to be true.

GUY: Okay, okay. Maybe, I didn’t book it. Not on my dime or anything BUT it’s still been a private flight home. Private jet. Hella service. It’s been a better flight than you and I have ever been on. It all worked out my amigo!

CALVIN HARRIS: Until, he figures out his private jet was jacked and he sues the both of us. You’ve done a lot of stupid stuff in the short amount of time I’ve known you, but this has got to be the stupidest thing so far. Jesus Christ.

For a brief second, he rubbed his hands over his face. It was pretty clear that he was annoyed. Yet at the same exact time. There wasn’t too much that he could really do about it. They had already boarded the flight and were almost already home.

GUY: My friend, you have got to stop worrying so much.

CALVIN HARRIS: I wouldn’t have to worry, if you’d stop doing dumb shit.

GUY: Again, don’t see it as dumb. It all worked out, but look at it like this. You got something to hold over that douchey dude now. You get to brag about jacking his plane. Comedy my friend. Learn to laugh!

CALVIN HARRIS: One, I didn’t jack anything. That was all you. You put me in this horrible situation. Secondly, you really think that shit matters? Cracking a joke about taking his airplane? That is going to have no value at all. All he’s going to do is go after us financially. And lastly, I just don’t find this to be a laughing matter. This just made things much worse than they needed to be.

GUY: And this is why you’re a grumpy old fart.

Calvin just glared over in the direction of Guy for a brief second. At this point he shouldn’t have been surprised by anything he did or said. It was something every single week.

GUY: No time to be sweating any of this! I told you, I’d get you to the finals. You’re there. And now you’re going to win the whole thing. It’s easy cash munnies!

CALVIN HARRIS: I highly doubt that I would consider it easy money. And it is something to be sweating. If anything this is the match I need to sweat the most. Nevermind the fact that it has that future SCW Heavyweight Championship shot hanging in the balance. This is the single most important match I’ve had since coming back to wrestling. It may even be the single most important match I've ever had in Sin City Wrestling as a whole.

GUY: Ew! You really think that dude is that special? Brother looks like he belongs in a nineties boy band. Not an ounce of muscle on him. Got them limp noodle arms boyyy.

CALVIN HARRIS: And this is why, you’re not in the match. J2H would wipe the floor with you.

GUY: Debatable.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not even close to being debatable, but the point is Guy. I’m more than aware of what I am dealing with here. The moment I arrive in London and step into the ring with him. It’s going to get out of hand real quick. Only one team can win this thing, so it’s going to be guaranteed a fight. But for me, it’s much more than winning the tournament. It’s much more than winning a title shot. It’s all about proving that I belong in the ring with someone like him.

Guy found himself just rolling his eyes a little bit. He didn’t find the real “appeal” to everything involving J2H, but then again it wasn’t for him to find the appeal in. He brought that glass of milk to his lips and took a sip from it. Calvin on the other hand settled himself back in his seat. His mindset was very apparent going forward. That match was going to put him through the ringer, but it was something he was more than prepared for.


Ever since landing back in the states. Calvin had found himself back to “life” as it was. Being a husband, being a father, and even being a trainer. It was easy to get wrapped up in life and forget about certain things. Truth be told up until class had wrapped up tonight. He had forgotten about the match that was set to take place at Into The Void. Course, when the thought did creep into the mind. He took it upon himself to stay late just for his own training.He was hitting the ropes back and forth, as hard and as fast as he could.

Doing everything he could to “blow” himself up at that point. After all he was convinced that this was going to be quite the stamina battle amongst himself and J2H when they locked up with each other. Being similar in size and all. He hit the ropes on the right size once more and when he came back. He found himself diving over the top rope for a plancha. Spinning himself into a corkscrew and landing flat on the crash pad outside of the ring. He pushed himself up and as he was doing so. He heard the sound of clapping. Calvin turned himself around and in doing so it was like he was seeing a ghost.

Walking towards him was a man that he hadn’t seen in the better part of six years. It was none other than his father. Much older looking now than the last time he had seen him. There was an almost instant glare that formed in Calvin’s eyes. His father finally approached him.

LUCAS HARRIS: Looking good my boy. Looking real good.

He had quite the proud looking smile on his face. Calvin’s expression hadn’t changed though. It might have been six years since their last conversation, but there was thirty four years of bad blood and animosity Calvin held towards him.

CALVIN HARRIS: What do you want, Lucas?

LUCAS HARRIS: Lucas? Still can’t even call me dad after all this time?

CALVIN HARRIS: Again, what do you want? And how the hell did you find me?

LUCAS HARRIS: I stopped by the house first. Alessandra told me where I could find you.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I thought I made it clear six years ago. You weren’t wanted at my house. You weren’t allowed to speak to my wife or my children.

His eyes narrowed just a little more. Not too pleased with the information he was given.

CALVIN HARRIS: Come to think about it. I don’t even care to know what you want. You’re not welcome here either. So go ahead. Get in your car and disappear.

LUCAS HARRIS: I will never understand your animosity towards me. I did the best I could with you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh yeah, doing the best you could is letting my brother and I fend for ourselves when you met a new woman on the road every week since the time I was sixteen.

He rolled his eyes just a little bit at the situation.

CALVIN HARRIS: I guess I should be thankful though right? At least you waited until I was sixteen to start abandoning me. Unlike that egg-donor of mine that abandoned me the day I was born. Someone should really buy you a father of the year award or something.

Dripping in sarcasm a little bit. He wasn’t pleased, those issues were very much deeply rooted between the two of them. Something he didn’t seem set on letting go anytime soon.

LUCAS HARRIS: Your mother... that’s the entire reason I’m here. Otherwise, I’d be letting you live your life. But I figured it would be best to come from me than from anyone else. Or finding it out on the internet for that matter.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t go looking up the name Tina Gordon-Harris. Haven’t done that since I was about nineteen years, old man. So, really whatever it is that's out there or may get back to me. Has no meaning to me. I don’t care about that woman. Just like she doesn’t care about me.

LUCAS HARRIS: Calvin, she passed away last night.

Those words made the entire room that they stood in go completely silent. You could have heard a pin drop. Calvin just looked at his father. Puzzling look on his face. Seemingly struggling with the information that he was given.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... What?

LUCAS HARRIS: It’s been close to almost ten years since I’ve had a conversation with her, and even longer since I last saw her. It’s no secret she struggled with alcohol abuse. From the information I was given. She fell off the wagon again. This time it was just too much. I’m sorry...

CALVIN HARRIS: Just stop right there. I don’t know what the hell you coming all this way here to tell me that was going to accomplish.

LUCAS HARRIS: I felt like you needed to know.

CALVIN HARRIS: And I felt like I needed a functioning pair of parents for most of my life until I finally gave up on that. Now that she's gone, I’m supposed to feel some type of way?

LUCAS HARRIS: I get that this is a lot to take in. I know that deep down you always craved her love and her attention. Everyone grieves differently, kid. This is going to be heard for you, I get it but people make mistakes. No one is perfect. You gotta find a way to forgive her.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I have to find a way to forgive her? No, I don’t have to do a goddamn thing. Just like she didn’t do a goddamn thing for me for thirty four years!

The information he was given. It was hard to process. It was tugging away at his heart strings. It made him feel emotional, but he couldn’t let that be shown. Too much pride and too much anger in him to let that be the case.

CALVIN HARRIS: You delivered your message... Now go. Just fucking go!

He pointed towards the exit of the building. His father went to say something, but it was clear this wasn’t the time or even the place. Lucas put his head down and slowly turned around. Heading for the door he had come in only moments before. By that time Calvin had turned around. He slammed his hands down on the ring apron. He was furious. He was upset. He was heart broken. So many emotions running through him at once. And not a way to process them.

He didn’t know what to do, what to say, or how to go forward. He was someone that spent his entire life having no relationship with his mother. And now there would never be one. Life was short. Much shorter than people ever imagined. There was no fixing the issue now. Finding himself kneeling down and placing his head down on the ring apron. He felt the first single tear drop drip down his cheek. Life going forward would be the same, but yet be so different.


“The Blast From The Past Tournament Finals Have Arrived!”

Calvin was looking right at the cameras with a small smirk on his lips. Just those few words coming out of him told a story that he was quite excited.

“That being said, I’m more than aware that people never envisioned Dawn Warren and Myself to be the ones that are in the finals. I’d think it’s safe to say that a good majority would have believed that J2H and Devona were making it this far. I’d even say a good majority of them are betting on those two to win the whole thing, but no one expected Dawn and I to be the ones that they were facing. No one expected Dawn and I to even make it out of the first round. To be fair, I can’t say I blame people for having that kind of mindset. Because when this entire thing started, I didn’t believe that the two of us would be making it out of round one.”

A brief pause overcame the man they called the “Highlight of the Night”. For it seemed that he was speaking from a real place at that moment.

“I’ve never said this outloud and I damn sure didn’t say it to Dawn, but when I found out who I was paired with. I didn’t think I had a good partner. Hell, I didn’t even think that I had a solid partner at that. I looked at this pairing with Dawn as an extremely bad luck of the draw. I didn’t think she was up to par on what I needed as a partner. I also looked at some of the females in this tournament and all around there is some really stiff competition. I didn’t think that if it came down to it, when the ball was in her hands with the game on the line.  She’d be able to make that three pointer and bring it home. But that’s what I get for having that kind of mindset.

I should have never thought that way, because Dawn... while a little weird at times in my opinion. She’s been a hell of a tag team partner. She’s shown up every single time we’ve had a match and has given it everything she got. As a matter of fact, if it wasn’t her at Climax Control two weeks ago. We wouldn’t even be in the finals right now. She took a beating from Bobbi, but never backed down. Never stayed down. Got right back up and took the fight to her. First opening she created for herself. She took advantage of it. Only for it to work out in our favor and land us in this very sought out after spot. My apologies for ever doubting you from the start, Dawn.”

One would have to question whether or not admitting to something like that. At least some publicly was going to end up being a problem for the team or not come Into the Void. After all, to have your partner admit that he didn’t see much value in you from the start was kind of a lot to take in, but the one thing people could say about it was at least he told the truth.

“Now for anyone that may have been listening a couple weeks back. Heading into the match with Bobbi and Jack. I stated that in my opinion. Jack and Bobbi were the second toughest team in the tournament. The first being J2H and Devona. As it turns out, I was right. Not that, I’m surprised. As much as I might’ve had an ego once before. As much as people still might not like me or still might not trust me. As much as people might be looking forward to my downfall. The one thing I am not is a fool and I’ve never let myself be blinded by foolishness. From the gate, I knew what I was dealing with when it came to Devona and J2H.

Devona being a former Bombshell Internet Champion, but just that. She has without a doubt been one of the best women’s wrestlers that have existed on the Sin City Wrestling roster. That’s a woman that you can put in the ring with anyone. At any given time. In any situation and stipulation. And you know she’s going to show up. You know she’s going to show out. You know she’s going to do everything she can to burn the house down, with her opponent inside it. She’s one tough talented chick. If I was a female, I’d truly be afraid to get in the ring with her. For the simple fact of what she can do inside those ropes. So, I really hope that Dawn is doing her research. Because she’s in for a fight. Then there’s the ever so confident and arrogant J2H.

Despite how I described him, there’s no doubt that he has earned the right to be that way. The man has held the SCW Internet Championship. He’s held the SCW Roulette Championship... along with three other men at the same time. Some weird times back in two thousand and fourteen. Shocking to me. You even held the Tag Team Championship. Can’t even wrap my mind around how that would work. You’re also a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion. Not to mention, you had by far the single most impressive rookie year in the entirety of Sin City Wrestling. There’s not a single person that will ever come close to what you did in one year. And then on top of all of that, because yes there’s more when it comes to you. You remained unbeaten for quite some time.”

Anyone that knew J2H and his history amongst SCW. Knew that he was a well accomplished man. Pretty much had done everything there was to do inside of that company. All of which Calvin seemed to have acknowledged for better or for worse.

“Nevermind the fact you were Wrestler and Man of the year, back to back two years in a row. Simply put, J2H. You just might be the single greatest thing to ever step foot into Sin City Wrestling. But with that being said. I didn’t just say all of that to make it sound like I’m drooling all over your junk or that I’m some type of simp. I ain’t that guy, fam. But the point of it is. I want you to understand. I’m more than aware of what I’m dealing with. I’m more than aware of who is going to be standing across from the ring with me. More than aware of what I am going to have to go through. If I want my hand raised in victory and to have a future shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship. It’s going to be the single greatest task I’ve ever been faced with in all my time wrestling. I just hope for your sake that you did your research and understand just what it is you’re dealing with.”

Briefly, the cameras caught that stern look in Calvin’s eye.

“I know that the cool, calm, and collected thing for J2H to do is to say everyone else sucks. He’s the greatest. You know generic bad guy tactic, number one. I know the ego driven J2H thing to do is to point out how easy it is for you to defeat me, considering you’ve just ran through everyone else in the tournament. Compare me to all the others that have been before you up until me. You know, generic bad guy tactic number two. And then of course there’s generic bad guy tactic number three when you do everything you can in an attempt to quote unquote bury me. Point out all my flaws. Talk poorly about me. Top to bottom that J2H promo through and through. I expect nothing less, but because I expect nothing less. I already know how this is going to go. I already know the worst thing you can say about me.

The worst thing you can say is that once upon a time I was a piece of shit. That had an ego and that when I didn’t get my way. When I didn’t get what I wanted. When I didn’t become the single most important thing in the world. I’d pack my bags up and I’d go home. Better find a new insult though J2H. Been hearing that since I walked back through those doors. Ain’t had any impression on me yet. And as far as comparing me to everyone else you’ve faced so far. That’s also not going to do you any favors. First and foremost, how could you even begin to compare me to Kain? I did more in my short amount of time here on and off over the years. Then he did with his entire career here. Comparing me to Oliver Zhan is kind of just a joke in itself. I am sure that Oliver is going to grow into his shoes. I’m sure dude is going to make a splash around here sooner than later...

But right now I’m miles ahead of him. Then the last person you faced to make it to the finals. Mr. Ken Davison, I personally haven’t had the pleasure to get in the ring with him. Even though that’s the case. It’s hard to deny talent. Man has made this business his entire being and has lasted quite some time. Being compared to someone like that is a good thing, but of course the only reason you’re going to compare the two of us is because it’s someone that you beat and that’s all you see me as. Someone, you’re going to beat and do so with ease. All of that tying back into the whole you’re god and everyone else sucks compared to you. Now, I know that losing isn’t something that happens often and I know what I’m going to say will without a doubt fall upon deaf ears. However, facts are still facts. Sooner rather than later J2H, you’re going to find someone that your whole shtick doesn’t work on.”

Holding his finger up into the air. He gave it a simple wag in a ‘no’ manner. Kind of to back up his words and serve as a warning of sorts. Not that Calvin had expected J2H to take what he was saying seriously. Not by any means. It wasn’t who he was.

“That somebody's me as far as I’m concerned. I’m not impressed by it and I’m not going to allow it to get to me. I’m much smarter than all of that. Just like I’m about to be the someone that exposes you in a light that most people haven’t ever had the balls to expose you in. You see, everyone always buys into the aura that is J2H. Therefore none of them really speak from the heart. Some of them are almost afraid to speak up at all, but that isn’t the case with me. I once referred to myself as the Martyr of Professional Wrestling. I was constantly targeted for my beliefs and views. Plenty of people tried to off me, but they could never get it done. So therefore I have no problem speaking from the heart and telling you all about yourself.”

As he stood there, the cameras got a little closer on the man’s face. It was clear that things were about to be kicked up a notch in a verbal sense.

“While you may be one of the best between the ropes. How come no one has ever pointed out the obvious? How come no one has pointed out that most of the time when you were set to defend a championship? There was a sudden issue. You had to vacate the title or it was pulled off you. How come you yourself have never been a contestant figurative amongst SCW? At least not after your rookie year. You find yourself in a compelling situation and you barely get by. I mean by the skin of your teeth and then you go disappearing for months and months at a time. And has anyone found it strange that the last few times you’ve decided to grace us with your presence, the last few times you’ve poked your head around SCW. It’s only been against less than subpar talent? Almost every single one of them was against someone that you were guaranteed to beat.

This entire Blast From The Past tournament has been the most competition you’ve had in at least two years, J2H. And based off everything I’ve seen so far, I’m surprised you even decided to become involved in such a thing. I’m going to call it the way I see it. Not sugar coating it or pulling punches. The vibe I get out of you brother is simply this. If it’s a situation where your back is against the wall. You want to run away. If it’s a situation where your skill and your talent is going to be tested. You want nothing to do with it and are quick to try to find a way out. Every single time it isn’t a situation where J2H looks like the golden child and a guaranteed victory. He doesn’t want to meet the challenge head on. No other way to put it if you ask me buddy. At the end of the day, you’re nothing more than a giant pussy with an ego that needs to be stomped out.”

Those were without a doubt some pretty big words coming out of him. Further painting the picture of how he was going to go at things when the two of them finally met in the ring. If anything this was just a way to further get the crowd excited for the meeting.

“I know that I’m subjecting myself to pissing you off and getting under your skin. But, if I were to be honest with you, J2H. That’s what I want. I want to get under your skin so much that you show up in London pissed off and ready to go. I want that first year version of you. I want the version of you that actually got respected at once. I want the version of you that didn’t cut corners and run from a fight. Because at least then, I know it’s going to be a match worth a damn. And if I end up losing, it’s because I got the best out of you. In fact that’s the only way I can actually see myself losing. This version of who you are now. Doesn’t stand a chance against me. You show up at Into The Void the way you are right now. I promise you, kid. I’m going to chew you up and spit you out in front of a sold out arena without feeling a single bit of remorse!”

The smirk on his face said it all. It really said that Calvin believed everything that he was saying. Whether or not that came off as egotistical. It was for others to decide, in the end that wasn’t something that he was concerned about.

“Devona and J2H. Get ready for the ride. Because, I’m really about to make your asses famous and make sure that at Into The Void. You’re introduced to what being the Highlight of the Night is all about.”

As it turned out those would be his final words for the time being. There was no denying that the stage had been set. He was going up against the single greatest superstar that SCW has ever produced. It was their first time meeting each other and he wanted it to be known. He wasn’t afraid and he wasn’t going to back down. All of this was all going to go down in a history making match and history making moment that was the Blast From The Past tournament finals.

9
Climax Control Archives / S'mores, Bad Jokes, & Even Badder Egos. OH MY! [BFTP Semi-Finals]
« on: April 18, 2023, 02:20:35 AM »

OOC: According to Google Docs. It comes out 4757 words. All the best to everyone involved! Let’s make the most of it!


Sin City Wrestling’s entire tour had been pretty exciting to say the very least. There was quite the spin on things with all the folk tales and apparent unsolved mysteries. Lots of things for people to get themselves involved with and have some fun. However this week might not have been the idea of “fun” for quite a few people. As it was announced that every single contractual superstar to SCW would be required to stay in what was being described as a haunted forest. Yeah, that just wasn’t something that happened to be “The Highlight of the Night’s” thing.

Not that it really mattered. His name was on a dotted line and therefore he was out there in the trenches just like everyone else. There was still a little bit of light out from the sun, but the further he got himself into the forest. The darker it was getting. Calvin looked over his shoulder. He was just trying to find a decent spot to set up for the night. Away from everyone. So he could relax and not have to worry about any of the pranks he was sure that would be pulled.

CALVIN HARRIS: I want to know why the hell anyone would come up with this idea. It isn’t even spooky, it’s just annoying. All the nasty bugs, the humidity, the disgusting smell. Like are we wrestlers or are we fucking boyscouts?

He was just trucking along bitching to himself. This was certainly not something that he had been looking forward to. His arms were carrying everything imaginable for a camping session. The tent, a backpack full of his things, and everything in between. Suddenly, he heard a branch snap behind him. Causing him to snap around and look behind him. Seeing nothing and no one.

CALVIN HARRIS: I am letting this be known once. I’m not for pranks. I’ll punch whoever that is dead in the nose. First and only warning!

He just glared in the direction of the branch he heard snap for a second or two. Seeing nothing, hearing nothing. He just chalked it up as his head was playing games with him. Turning himself around and started to take a couple more steps into the forest. All of the sudden hearing something to the left of him. It almost sounded like a whisper. “Kill... Kill... Kill!” Calvin dropped all of the items he had in his hand right where he stood. Turning right towards where the sound came from. He was starting to become annoyed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Knock it off!

Those eyes were as narrow as they could get. Like he was super focused and trying to catch anything moving in the woods. Again nothing moved, nothing was said, nothing was seen. His patience was growing thin as he turned to the right. As soon as he turned to the left he found himself JUMPING IN A PANIC all thanks to being caught off guard. What caught him off guard you ask? It was none other than a S’more eating GUY who seemed unphased. Calvin was annoyed as ever as he slapped the smore out of his hand causing it to hit the dirt floor of the forest. Guy turned to him.

GUY: I was eating that!

CALVIN HARRIS: Well that’s what you get for playing games. Out here hanging out in the woods, trying to scare me and shit.

GUY: Huh?

CALVIN HARRIS: Cut the crap Guy. I know it was you stepping on branches and chanting “Kill” a minute ago. Ain’t fooling me.

He continued to glare in his direction. The confused look on Guy’s face kind of said everything it needed to say though.

GUY: It wasn’t me, but you know who it probably was?!

CALVIN HARRIS: It was you. That’s who it was.

GUY: Nope! Wasn’t me, but it could have been that Bobbie Dahl!

CALVIN HARRIS: What are you talking about?!

GUY: Dude! She threatened me! She said she was going to get me. All because I took one of the S’mores she was eyeing. Which if we’re being fair. She could probably afford to not ea---

CALVIN HARRIS: Aye! What we’re not going to do is body shape people.

GUY: Look! She can afford to share the yummies by the campfire! But she wasn’t sharing, so I took one and she told me. She was going to get me! So she’s the one likely hiding out there! Although, I don’t know how she could h---

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, knock it off!

He shook his head once again. It was common knowledge at this point. Guy was notorious for getting under his skin every week. The two were becoming like an old married couple. Constantly at odds. Guy started to bend down to grab the s’more off the ground, but Calvin just walked right over it smashing it into the ground as he started to try and set up his tent.

CALVIN HARRIS: The last thing you need to do right now is be irritating people I have to get in the ring with. Or in this case Dawn has to get in the ring with. All the respect to Dawn. She carries herself well, but that’s a whole lot of woman to have mad at you!

GUY: Now look who’s body shaming!

A small smirk was spread on the white painted face of Guy. Harris simply rolled his eyes, starting to hammer the stakes to his tent into the ground.

CALVIN HARRIS: We just need to relax. Stay away from everyone. Get through this horrible night. So, I can make sure I’m focused for tomorrow. The pressure is really on now that the Semi-Finals are here.

GUY: Horrible night?

CALVIN HARRIS: I didn’t stutter. This whole forest thing is miserable. I’ve never even been camping as a kid.

GUY: Well, that’s because according to what Alessandra has told me. Your daddy didn’t love you as a kid. It’s why you’re always so grumpy. I hear it runs in the family.

CALVIN HARRIS: One, never bring my father up again. That’s almost as bad as mentioning Michael’s name.

For a second Calvin just shrugged at the mere mention of his Uncle and SCW Heavyweight Champion. The issues amongst that entire family ran pretty deep.

CALVIN HARRIS: Two, you need to stop having any conversations with my wife. Because at this point, you’re playing a dangerous-dangerous game. That’s not going to work out for you.

GUY: She said you’d say that. Something about your insecurity or something along those lines.

Calvin went to lunge at the immature being that was Guy, but stopped himself in the knick of time. Just huffing in frustration. Glaring back at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: And finally. You need to shut up before I show you how grumpy I can be. Now help me with this stupid thing.

Motioning for some help. Guy found himself getting down on his knees to assist in the situation.

GUY: If you ask me brother. You’re a little too grumpy for a match that’s easy. I mean easy easy. Dawn just has to run and run and run some more. Bobbie is bound to get tired and fall down. Since Dawn is a puppy. She’s full of energy. It’ll be no problem for her.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I still don’t get your logic behind this. Is your jealously that deeply rooted?!

GUY: She barks man! You hear it! Buuuuuuuuuuuuut! Jack isn’t nearly the wrestler that you are. Never has been. Never will be. Dude is just another generic Create A Wrestler from the Nintendo 64 games!

CALVIN HARRIS: Ha! Now that’s a good one!

There was a brief little chuckle coming from “The Highlight of the Night” over those comments.

GUY: I say all of that to say this. I think I know why you’re extra grumpy this week. I’ve figured it all out in this big ol’ brain of mine. Now you being grumpy isn’t because we have to go camping in this beautiful nature spot. And no, it isn’t from last week’s strip search.

CALVIN HARRIS: I told you, we were never to talk of that!

GUY: We’re not talking about it. Unless you really need to. Mental health stuff is important Cal.

Of course Calvin just glared at him.

GUY: Okay! I get it, but you’re grumpy because despite being a better wrestler than him. Your first and only loss since coming back to SCW has been to that Leave It The Beaver looking dude!

CALVIN HARRIS: Leave It To Beaver? Nowhere near as good as the sixty four reference my man. In fact it’s a little outdated reference.

GUY: Not at all. I’m up to date with all the pop cultures!

CALVIN HARRIS: That isn’t even pop culture at this point dummy! But regardless, I don’t even want to talk about that douchebag.

GUY: See, see! I knew it was a sensitive subject! Proving that I’m a great best friend and tag team partner. I know what’s wrong with my other half!

CALVIN HARRIS: Please for the love of God. Never refer to me as your other half ever again!

Finally with the stakes into the ground. Calvin stood up and with Guy’s help started to get the tent to stand up straight.

GUY: Point is, I knew that’s why you was bitter. And therefore I have come up with an idea to make tomorrow night go without a hitch.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh god. Here you go with your genius schemes again. Let me guess, it’s going to be putting Jack’s face on a s’more with Bobbie eating it. Another t-shirt idea.

GUY: No... that was not the idea, but killer merch idea good sir. Knew you’d come around.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Ugh.

GUY: The idea is simple. You let me go out there tomorrow night. I’ll be the perfect distraction.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, no. And no again.

GUY: Why not?!

With the tent able to stand up. Calvin placed his hands on his hip. Really putting off those ‘dad’ vibes and just glared at Guy once more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Couple of reasons, but the main reason is... I don’t need you to be distracted. That’s not how I want to win this thing. Last week was a mess in itself. Dawn and I got a bye. We got to move on without earning it. We didn’t get a chance to fight to earn the spot we are in this week. I know that things happen and there wasn’t anything we could do about it. But eyes are on us because of it. And I already know that Jack is going to have something smart to say. He’s going to do what he does best, paint a narrative, and get under my skin. Get under everyone’s skin. So, this entire thing is going to have to be a fight. Dawn and I are going to have to be on our A-Game. No ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Guy just stood there looking at Calvin. Here he was just suggesting an idea and Calvin was cutting a full on promo. He just made a side eye-like expression, as he further listened to him.

CALVIN HARRIS: So, the last thing I need you to do is to cause a distraction and it leads to a cheap win. That’s not how I’m going to do things. Not when I got a personal issue with him.

GUY: Alriiiiiighhhttttiieee thennnnnn! Gonna start charging you extra to hear snoozefest promos. But, fine! I won’t get involved. I won’t be a distraction. Even though I think it would be funny to beat him over the head with a rubber chicken.

CALVIN HARRIS: A rubber chicken?

GUY: It’s a thing with my people. Ultimate form of disrespect!

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t know why I even asked.

GUY: Because we’re tag team partners and best friends. That’s what our type does!

Such a beaming smirk was filled all over his face.

GUY: But, I’ll just be out there as an insurance policy.

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy...

GUY: That’s my name! Decision has been made. I’ll be out there. Fully kitted up. Merch in hand. Munnies in pocket. Eyes in the back of my head. We’re seeing this thing through till the end.

CALVIN HARRIS: I know there is nothing I say that’s ever going to get through to you. You’re just... very stubborn. At least you’re not ego driven like some people around here. But fuck it, whatever. At this point, what’s the worst that could happen?

GUY: Now that’s the spirit!

Guy found himself slapping Calvin on the shoulder in excitement. Seemingly realizing that his charm was wearing off and starting to bring him around. Now before anything else could be said between the two of them. All of the sudden a really loud HOWL could be heard behind them. Both of them just turned around extra slow like. They could see a set of beady glowing eyes off in the darkness. Guy swallowed real hard as he stuttered.

GUY: Uh... uhm... uh... Please tell me that’s the bark-bark partner of yours.

CALVIN HARRIS: That would be a negative ghost rider.

GUY: We are so fu---

Leaping out of the woods at that moment snarling and foaming at the mouth was a pretty large Wolf. The focus was locked in the two. All of the sudden Calvin pushed Guy before starting to haul ass into the deepest depths of the forest. Guy wasn’t too far behind, starting to sprint right on behind him. Luckily for them, not that they would’ve had any idea. All the wolf wanted was the s’more that had been smashed into the ground only moments before. Taking the time to walk up and fiest on it. All while the duo known as Two Guys, One Cape would left to get lost in by far the creepiest place of the entire Sin City Wrestling tour.


The night time had fallen and the cool wind had taken over the forest. Needless to say the erie-ness of this trip had started to really settle in. For the man known as "TheHighlight of the Night” this was the perfect time for him to reflect on the match he had coming up. Holding a flashlight up so his face was visible he began to walk through the dark forest.

“ Last week didn’t go the way I wanted it to go. It didn’t go the way Dawn wanted it to go. I know it certainly didn’t go the way that Kim and Goth wanted it to go. All of us were looking forward to stepping into the ring and showing our craft to be in this very spot I’m about to be in tonight. The Semi-Finals of the Blast From The Past tournament. After all this is the go home. You win this one. You’re in the finals competing for a shot at a World Championship in the near future. It doesn’t really get that much better than that right? ”

That single question carrying off into the cold crisp air of the forest. It was pretty self explanatory when one thought about it. That was the whole purpose of Blast From The Past. To go the distance and to get that title shot. It was certainly a driving point for Calvin. After all being a two-time Heavyweight Champion. In fact it was the only championship he ever held with his history within SCW.

“ But it isn’t going to be easy. Nor should it be. Because despite the bye Dawn and I might have gotten. We’re up against what I would consider the second toughest team left in this tournament. The first being Devona and J2H. We find ourselves against Bobbie Dahl and the Internet Champion, Jack Washington. On paper, it wouldn’t look like much of a team right? Take away the fact that we were all paired up at random like everyone else. Just looking at them side by side. The way they conduct themselves. The way they got about their business. They way they do things inside the ring. You would just assume it wouldn’t work, but it has. It has carried them all the way to the finals and it wasn’t an easy road for them.

Defeating a former four time World Champion in Mac Bane is no easy task. Neither was beating his tag team partner for that match Laura Phoenix, but they rose to the challenge to get it done. Finding a way to get past Alexandra Callaway and Alexander Raven was also not an easy task. Yet, the two of them dug deep. They made it happen. That’s how Jack  got that nice piece of gold around his waist to begin with. The point I’m making here is Bobbi and Jack are making a serious run in this tournament. There is no denying that they are a threat. Therefore Dawn and I are going to have to be at our very best. No room for error. Not even the simplest mistake can be made because they’ve proven they pounce on that kind of thing.

Truth be told though. I’m actually really and I mean really looking forward to this match. For a little bit more than just the fact that it’s a hard context. For more than the fact it’s going to test Dawn and I’s strengths. As well as expose our weaknesses as a team. But, I’m looking forward to this match for another reason. I see this as a chance to redeem myself. As much as I said Jack Washington is good at what he does. He’s without a doubt a threat. Yet, at the end of the day. I don’t think Jack is a better wrestler than me. I don’t think he’s a better champion than I could one day be again. I don’t think Jack is at that ... next level just yet. And the fact that he is the only person I’ve lost to since I’ve come back to wrestling and come back to Sin City is something that just doesn’t sit right with me. Especially when having such a douchey and very punchable face! ”

Calvin had quite the sly little smirk spread across his face at that moment. Granted, he already knew the words he was choosing were fighting words and the little ‘beef’ he and Jack had would have to come to blows after it. Something that he seemed perfectly intent on having happen.

“ It isn’t just that you beat me Jack, nah. That’s embarrassing alone when I know deep down. I’m the better wrestler, but it’s the fact that you made me tap out. In the time I’ve been wrestling, I can count on ONE HAND who many times I’ve been forced to tap out. And each time it was by the hand of men that were miles and I mean miles better than you. I doubt you’ll ever reach the status of those men. But again the fact is, you made me tap out. You’ve got a win over me. Hell, you even made my kid question me for a second. Went out of his way to create this beautiful drawing for me. Let it be known how much he believed in me. Also said you had a douchey punchable face, and then I let him down. Boy, oh boy has this left a sour taste in my mouth. But I told myself Jack, there was going to come a time. There was going to come a place. There was going to come a situation where I’d meet you again and when that happened. I was going to avenge that loss.

I just didn’t think it would be happening this soon, or happening in quite the... big circumstances. You know when we faced off last time. You called me a nobody and said I was more or less irrelevant. Despite doing your history lessons, junior. But I didn’t let that really get to me. However when you think about it. Since I’ve come back. I haven’t really done anything of real significance. You’re further along now then when we met. Being the Internet Champion and all. Got some pretty impressive wins under your belt now. Simply put you’re riding a high and you’re just a couple of steps away from getting a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship. A championship you once held. Seemingly, the only thing you’ve really wanted for a long time. To put this so-called respect that you deserve on your name. It’s a shame that someone like me is going to come along and mess it all up for you. Of course, I wish I could say. It isn’t personal and that it’s just business. But for me, it is personal. ”

Back in the day, Calvin was known for having a chip on his shoulder. He was known for having an attitude and being a little difficult to deal with. In recent months, it seemed that he had turned over a new leaf, but if anyone remembered the past. When Calvin took something personally, it was real personal and it was heard to stop him. Jack Washington might just have been in a little more trouble than he’d like to admit.

“ I did my bit where I built you up, but this is the bit where I tear you down. Like I’ve been saying, I don’t believe you’re the better wrestler than me and I don’t believe at this particular moment that you're the face or even the future face of Sin City Wrestling. Sure, there’s a ton of potential there but to get there. You gotta go through the trenches. You gotta go through the adversary. You gotta have those skills of yours pushed to the limits. Pushed all the way until it feels like everything is going to snap. Just to see how strong your will, your drive, and your determination is. Anyone like you can get a fluke win over me. A fluke win over a couple of those names I mentioned. All it takes is the stars to align just right on that night, but to go out there and do it every single night and make yourself a star. You have to go through everything I’ve mentioned. So you can bet your ass on Sunday, when the two of us finally step into the ring. When that bell rings and the spotlight is on. I’m taking you to your limits, kid. We’re going to really find out what you’re made of. In front of a solid out arena, filled with upward of ten thousand Romanian fans going wild! ”

For a brief moment he stopped wandering into the darkest part of the forest. Letting that cool air breeze through his long black hair as he took a second to take it all in. And realize just what kind of an environment he was going to be in with such an excited crowd. It made goosebumps form on his skin just thinking about it. Quite the adrenaline rush in all reality.

“ But I’m not foolish by any means Jack. I know what kind of sneaky underhanded piece of shit you can be. I know that you’re going to remind me of that victory you hold over me. I know that you’re going to let me know that ultimately in the end. I’m the one that has to prove himself. Because you’ve already proven yourself against me. I get it. I’d expect nothing less, but you do realize that your ego is going to end up being your biggest downfall right? It goes hand in hand with what I’m saying about having those limits tested. It goes hand in hand with being forced to go the distance.

It goes hand in hand with seeing what kind of wrestler you are when you have to dig deep. If the only thing you’re going to continue to rely on is that ego. Not willing to improve. Not willing to open your mind to the reality of the situation. If you’re not willing to actually be good in the ring. Even borderline great against someone like me. Then that ego is going to lead you down the worst path. It’s going to fail you. It’s going to give out from under you. And it’s going to bring you crashing down into the ground for a very disheartening end.

You’re just lucky that the Internet Championship isn’t on the line. It’s already going to say a lot when I bounce back and beat you when you’re on this run. It’s going to speak volumes when I send you right back to the mid-card where you belong at best. SCW really saved you by seeing to it that the Internet Championship wasn’t on the line. Cause, if it was. You’d be looking at a new champion and there is no chance that you would ever recover from a loss like that. But again, I get it Jack. I have seen who you are and how you conduct yourself. Everything I’m saying is falling om deaf ears right now. Honestly, I’m okay with that. It’s going to make this so much better in the end. ”

Calvin had an image for how things were going to go. He seemed more than convinced it was going down that way to a tee, but only time would really tell. Keeping that expression on his face, as he found himself continuing.

“ I’m man enough to admit Jack. If I fail this time. I’ll shake your hand. I’ll give you credit. I’ll tell the world that you’re the better wrestler than me. But because I don’t believe that’s true. Because, I don’t believe you can best me again. Because, I don’t believe that you’re more deserving of winning this tournament than me. And more importantly, because I don’t believe you are more deserving of a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship than me. There isn’t a single bit of any thought process I have that tells me I’ll have to give you that credit. Because again, I don’t believe it. Honestly Jack, you'll be a lot better off. Letting Bobbie handle things and hoping she’s good enough to put Dawn down, so you two can move on. Then to leave it up to yourself to be in there with me. But then again if you take that route. Kind of exposes yourself to me and lets me know that deep down you don’t really think you can handle your own against me. At the end of the day, Jack. The ball is in your court, but I’m coming to cross your ankles and slam this shit home. ”

Another little smirk was spread across his lips. Clearly, Calvin was thinking pretty highly of himself. No different than what Jack and Bobbie themselves would end up doing.

“ This entire tournament has always been meant to honor the wrestlers of the past. Everything they did. All the blood, sweat, and tears that were split. All the ground breaking barriers that took place. That was all for us. It was all for the generation after them, my generation, and even for the generation after me. So on and so forth. I understand that and I respect that. So ain’t no way in hell, I’m going to let a couple of punk kid’s on a hot streak that have no real respect for this industry as a whole get past me. Nah, I’ll die trying to stop them before I just roll over and play dead. Either way Jack, Bobbie. Y’all two better come buckled up and ready for this ride. Cause this might be the first and last time you ever get to be the Highlight of the Night, thanks to yours truly! ”

At that moment, it appeared there was nothing else left to be said. Of course in the wrestling business, words only got you so far. Eventually all the talking would come to an end and you’d have to step into the ring to show what you were made of. With the single click of the flashlight button Calvin’s face blended into the darkness and away he went. Leaving the world of Sin City Wrestling to wait and see how one of the most talked about Semi-Final matches of the entire Blast From The Past tournament would end.

10
Climax Control Archives / Hey Freakshow! [CC; Quarter-Final BFTP]
« on: April 13, 2023, 10:19:34 PM »

OOC: Super understanding of the situation. Goth, hope ya get to feeling better man. Maybe we can run this back some day folks!


“GUY! LET’S GOOOOOO!”

There was “The Highlight of the Night” himself, Calvin Harris. He had his hand on the trunk of a taxi with it open. His gear bag and duffle bag was stuffed into the trunk. While he looked ever so annoyed peering up at the doors of the airport they happened to be parked right outside of. In the distance Guy could be seen dragging an extremely large suitcase. It looked far too heavy for the pale figure.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dude, what the hell? We’re going to be late!

The scraping of the bag could be heard against the concrete as Guy finally got close enough.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know what is in there or why you even felt you needed that. You’re not even working the show. You’re just a manager!

GUY: Huzzah! But managers are important no?

CALVIN HARRIS: Maybe, the word manager was too far. You’re just going to be standing there watching Dawn and I do our thing.

GUY: Nope! You said manager. No takeybacks! And as a manager, we need manager things. All my manager's goodies are in here. Thus it is important to bring!

As soon as those words came out of his mouth. Guy attempted to lift the bag up with the little upper body strength he had. As soon as he did, the strap snapped right off and the bag came opening. Hundreds upon hundreds of shirts fell out onto the pavement of the street. Calvin sighing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Christ!

Guy was already on his knees trying to shove the shirts back into the broken bag. Calvin finds himself kneeling down to help. Anything to get them out of there faster. Only to discover these TWO GUYS 1 SHIRT t-shirt. Every single one of them was the same printed shirt. The look on Calvin’s face said it all. Finding himself becoming more and more annoyed. As this was becoming a thing every single week.

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, how many times are we going to have this conversation? Stop printing off merch!

GUY: No can do Cal! I showed you the numbers last week. And now our capes are all sold out. We have to continue to supply the people with their demands. Everyone is one board with Two Guys, One Cape!

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m not! I’m not on board with it at all!

GUY: That’s not what you said last week! You said you were consider it. That’s why I’m doing manager things. To prove, I can be a faithful Tag Team Partner!

CALVIN HARRIS: I never said anything... ugh, just nevermind. We’re going to be late. Hurry this shit up.

By now Calvin was grabbing several of the shirts and just stuffing them into the broken gear back. Clearly frustrated with the situation at hand.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s bad enough. I have to be focused on the single most important match I’ve had since coming back to Sin City Wrestling. Being in there with two of the best. Trying to will Dawn and myself on, but now I gotta worry about you. Being a distraction over and over and over...

Before he could finish what he was saying. Something caught his eye after the very last shirt he picked up off the pavement. Lying face up with a picture of his wife. Needless to say, it wasn’t the most “PG” rated photo in the world. He picked it up quickly and his eyes shot up to Guy. Who now was doing anything he could not to make eye contact with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: What in the actual hell are you doing with a photo of my wife? A photo like this?!

GUY: Uh... uhm... uh....

CALVIN HARRIS: T-t-t- TODAY JUNIOR! Speak up!

GUY: You weren’t supposed to see that!

Quickly, Guy found himself snatching the picture out of Calvin’s hand. Before stuffing inside his black jacket. He wasted no time heaving the broken gear bag into the trunk and slammed it shut.

GUY: C’mon now! Chop, chop. We’re going to be late!

CALVIN HARRIS: Late?! I don’t give ...

Before he could finish his statement. Guy had shut the door of the taxi after climbing inside. Just peeking back at Calvin through the back windshield. A nervous smile spread across his black painted lips. For a brief second Calvin just stood there with his hands clenched up quite tightly.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh this motherfucker has some explaining to do!

Following those words he walked around to his side of the taxi and opened up the back door. Peering down inside at Guy.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey Freakshow! You ain’t going nowhere. I got you for three minutes, three minutes of playtime!

Calvin found himself climbing inside the taxi cab and slammin the door shut. The pathetic looking face of Guy looked back at the cameras through that windshield realizing this was not something he was going to be able to get out of. That was the last image seen with the taxi cab pulling away to take them to their destination.

11
Climax Control Archives / × THE WORKHORSE ×
« on: March 22, 2023, 02:18:30 AM »

OOC: This RP comes out to 4,607 in words according to Google. Tbh, I struggled. Not going to lie. Just couldn’t think of anything solid. But I attempted to do my best. Good luck everyone!

× THIS IS AWKWARD ×
[scene one]

Calvin found himself walking down the steps of his home. A duffle bag slug over his shoulder and his gearbag being dragged on the wheels down each step. In less than two hours, he’d be in the sky and on a flight to Canada. Business was picking back up for Sin City Wrestling and he was in a big match up on the first leg of the tour. He rounded the corner into the kitchen where his wife was finishing up the dishes from breakfast. She briefly looked up in his direction.

“About time. I’ve been trying to get you up for the last hour. You’re going to miss your flight.”

“Oh, you have not been trying to get me up for that long.”

“Want to make a bet on that?”

She gave him a slight glare. Alessandra might not have fully been onboard with him returning to the wrestling world. After she saw it mentally destroy him once before, but she did take her job as a wife seriously. Despite their constant banter with each other. She always wanted to see him do well. She turned the sink off before walking towards him.

“I’m not the jealous type. You know this right?”

“Mhmm… Where exactly is this going?”

“I’m just stating the truth. So I can say this and you can pass the message along to this little partner of yours. If she thinks about doing anything other than reaching out for the hot tag when it’s needed. I’ve got no problem rearranging a bitch’s face.”

She smiled ever so innocently, but at the same time with a set of stern eyes while looking up at him. Calvin couldn’t help but allow himself to chuckle a little. Briefly shaking his head from side to side.

“I’ll be sure to pass the message along if it’s needed, but I don’t think that’s anything you need to worry about. After all, I think her primary focus is going to be winning this match. For the sake of walking out with a championship on her shoulder.”

“Something I still don’t understand. It’s a tournament to get through to get World Title shots, but she and only she can walk away with a championship that night if she gains a pin fall?”

“Hey, we’ve both been around a long time. We’ve seen crazier booking and far more confusing booking. I just want to show up. Get the job done and be one step closer to regaining my throne as the SCW Heavyweight Champion.”

“Well, are you really wanting to deal with He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named?”

“Jesus Christ, babe. At least Voldemort had more redeeming qualities over that old bitter-fuck.”

Another small little chuckle left his lips.

“Honestly, I’ll come across that bridge when the time comes. It’s just one step at a time for me. Get through this tournament and we’ll see how things go then.”

Stepping forward for a brief moment. He placed a soft kiss on her lips before taking a step back.

“I gotta get going. I love you, and love on the kids for me when they get home from school. I’ll be sure to text you when I land.”

“You better or I’m taking the first flight out just to ruin your night.”

“Wouldn’t expect it any other way.”

Slightly rolling his eyes with a smirk. He found himself walking past her and through the kitchen towards the back of the house. Popping open the side door that leads to the garage. Reaching inside his pocket to grab his car keys out. First thing he did was hit the garage door opener. Door starting to lift up in the usual loud sound that all doors made. He then took the key to his truck and stuck it in, giving it a slight twist and pulled the key out. As the trunk door lifted open. Calvin suddenly jumped back in surprise. Clutching his chest.

“Holy fuck!”

What had caught him off guard was the body lying in the trunk. No, not like a dead body. Instead the body of a friend of theirs. A very-very weird friend but a friend nonetheless. He went by the name of Guy. Face was painted as white as could be. Little bit of black to make eyes and mouth pop. Odd obsession with capes. He just laid there in the trunk looking up at Calvin. Not a word was said. Just an awkward stare between the two.

“Dude. What the hell are you doing in the trunk of my fucking car?”

There was no response from the man known as Guy. Instead he just continued to stare back at Calvin with that wide looking expression.

“Uh hello?”

“So, you can see me?”

“Of course! I can see you. What the hell are you talking about?!”

“Shucks! My plan has been foiled!”

At that moment Guy began to climb out of the trunk of the car. Sure enough there was that traditional cape attached to him. He smoothed out the sides of the cape and looked back at Calvin. Who still had such a confusing expression on his face. Guy looking back puzzled.

“What?”

“Are you going to explain yourself? Again, what the hell were you hiding in there for?!”

“Huzzah! Like I said I had a plan. Very simple plan you see. Hide in the trunk. Sneak into the airport undetected. Sneak into the plane undetected. Follow you to the arena. Lurk in the shadows. Then when it was main event time. Be your tag team partner. Bring home some gold!”

“... The more and more I listen to you talk. I become dumber and dumber.”

“That sounds like your inability to understand the plan!”

Guy looked right at Calvin with a big cheesing grin. Meanwhile Calvin found himself facepalming and shaking his head from side to side. His day was starting to get a little worse with each passing moment.

“Alessandra… She told me. You were in a tournament, with no partner. As the good friend I am. I am stepping up. In the name of friendship. To be your partner. To bring home the family some gold. Again, simple plan!”

“Yeah, simple plan. There’s just one GIANT problem with your plan. Well, there’s more than one. But the point is… this isn’t a tournament for Tag Titles. This isn’t a tournament where I can choose a tag team partner. And you are clearly missing out on details. Because I do have a tag team partner. One that was decided for me.”

“Decided for you? Huzzah! No, no. That will simply not work. You call them. Tell them you’ve got a replacement. We will get the job done. As a unit!”

“Lord. Please. Give me the strength!”

Calvin was looking right up at the sky at that moment. Shaking his head from side to side. Attempting to remain cool, calm, and collected. Although his patience was clearly being tested. He began to toss his bags into the now empty trunk while continuing to speak.

“Again. This isn’t your traditional tournament Guy. I don’t get to choose a partner. One is chosen for me. Those are the rules. So you see. There’s no point in you hiding in the trunk like a creep. No point in sneaking onto an airplane and possibly getting banned for life. And no point in sneaking into an arena possibly messing with my job.”

Calvin then slammed the trunk down with his things inside. Looking back at Guy. Again, still a confused expression on his face. Like those words didn’t register.

“I appreciate whatever this was. As awkward as it was. But I’m good. I’m real good. I’m going to tough this thing out. Like I told Alessandra. I’m going to do what I have to do to make sure we win. I’m going to earn my way back towards the SCW Heavyweight Championship. It’s going to be a good time.”

“So…”

“So, what?”

“So, the tag team shirts I’ve started getting printed out with the name Two Guys One Cape, is probably a bad idea?”

“Excuse me?”

“Two Guys, One Cape. It’s an amazing name!”

The look on Calvin’s face said it all. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. More importantly, it was becoming quite mentally exhausting that he couldn’t even get through to the man.

“I am going to go ahead and just pretend you didn’t suggest that name to me. I’m going to pretend that you’re not having shirts like that printed off. And I’m going to pretend that you understand that this tag team fantasy of yours is not going to be a thing. I’ve got to get on the road, man.”

Again he shook his head. Calvin turned to walk to the side of the car and grip the door handle to the driver’s side. Pulling it open and hopping right in. He had no sooner than turned the key in the ignition to start the car up and that passenger door came open. Hopping in with quickness was Guy. He unhooked the sunglasses that were on his neckline of his shirt and began to put them on.

“Let’s ride Partner!”

If looks could kill, Calvin’s would be deadly. Although, it was clear there was no getting through to him at this moment. Not even bothering to say a word. Calvin simply put the car in drive and pulled out of the garage. This was going to be an interesting trip, but at the same time he had learned a long time ago. Wrestling was meant to be fun. So, let the fun begin.

× THE WORKHORSE ×
[scene two]

The fall out from Blaze of Glory was finally going to happen on March Twenty Sixth. It was the first Climax Control of the new cycle and it just so happened to be invading Canada. In what was just the beginning of what was being described as a very interesting tour to say the very least. With that all being said the talk of the locker room and in the stands was the start of the Blast From The Past tournament. A tournament that “The Highlight of the Night” Calvin Harris found himself a part of for the very first time in his career with Sin City Wrestling.

Speaking of the man, it was at this particular moment the cameras found turning on to film. They were set up to focus on the face of Calvin. He was sitting there in the stands of Prospera Place. Of course the arena was empty just hours before showtime. Hell, even the set up for the show wasn’t complete yet. However this was a proper time for self reflection. Of course the silence didn’t last long as Calvin let his eyes focus on the cameras.

“You know when you grow up in a pro wrestling family. It kind of seems obvious that you’d want to grow up to be a pro wrestler like your father, mother, uncle, or whomever it is that first set it off for the family right?”

There was a slight arch in his eyebrow.

“I mean, I’d be lying if I didn’t say that’s how it started for me. But at the same time that wasn’t the thing that kept me going. Nor was it the thing that kept me hooked. Instead what kept me hooked and what kept me going was studying wrestling. Every in and out of the business. Understanding what made one a great pro wrestler. Which involved me studying the work of others that came well before me. Even those that came before my father and my uncle.”

Calvin’s eyes remained locked right on those cameras. With that brief pause overcoming him.

“That means I study the likes of a man by the name of Ricky “The Dragon” Steamboat. One of the people being shown respect in this year's Blast From The Past tournament. Now a lot of people would say that Ricky never reached the levels of some of his peers, but at the same time I’d like to say Ricky was a little bit different than his peers. He didn’t ever appear to be motivated by being the main event or being the World Champion. He didn’t appear to be motivated by the money, the spotlight, and all the fame that came with it. Instead he was motivated by being the workhorse. Going through the grind and proving people wrong. Being that guy that could put on the best match with anyone he stepped into the ring with is what he became known for. People still till this day talk about Steamboat versus Savage and rightfully so. Being that guy that Ricky was truly motivated a younger me.”

Not too often was the curtain peeled back for Calvin, in the sense of giving a glimpse of his personal life. Yet this moment allowed people to maybe understand where he was coming from at times when he was known for taking “wrestling” too seriously.

“So, obviously when it was announced that Blast From The Past was going to honor Ricky in some aspect. I had to throw my name into the hat. Something that was a bit of a risk. As I’ve never been a part of the tournament in the past. But on top of that I’ve never really been much of a tag team competitor. The idea of having to rely on someone else was just something I wasn’t really keen on for the majority of my career. Of course, as the rules state Blast From The Past competitors will be paired up at random thanks to the luck of the draw. All of this goes against how I’ve spent most of my career doing things, but you see I did this because I had to. Sure, being awarded a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship is nice. I’ve never shied away from the fact I want to be champion again, but it’s much deeper than that. I felt like I had to be involved in order for Sin City Wrestling to see what I’m capable of and to put all the bad blood from the past behind us. To see I can be the workhorse. To see I can be the guy you can count on. To see that anyone you put me in the ring with. I can tear the house down with them and bring more eyes to the company.”

Each word that came from his lips seemed to have a certain level of passion behind them. Every word he said was believable, but of course actions always spoke louder than words. Something he seemed to understand more than most people.

“And tonight it all kicks off. I find myself being paired up with Dawn Warren as we take on Chris Page and Bombshell Internet Champion, Melissa. It just so happens that we’re going to be main eventing the show. Talk about pressure? First taking on a challenge and going against everything I’ve ever done in this business. Then being slated for the main event slot.”

A brief chuckle left Calvin’s lips. Making light out of the pressure he found himself in.

“Quite the interesting stipulation for the ladies involved in the match too. Seeing as if Dawn is able to gain the pinfall in this match. Not only are we moving on in the tournament, but she’ll find herself being the new Bombshell Internet Champion. So, I guess when you break it down. More pressure is on Dawn than me, but I refuse to look at it like this. In fact, I refuse to look at this tournament the same way as most people are going to look at it. People just see it as a stepping stone for a potential title shot. Not a lot of respect going around. Not a lot of people sound like they want to be a real team. Not a lot of people sound like they truly want to work together. And if you ask me. That’s just not going to work out.”

For a second there was a shake of Calvin’s head. Backing up the words coming out of his mouth.

“Yes, a future title shot is on the line for both winners of the tournament. But you’re never going to even sniff that title shot if you don’t learn to work together and if you don’t want to work as a team. That’s why from the gate I’m letting it be known I intend to work as a team. For every single time Dawn and I step into the ring together. I’m going to be united. I’m going to have her back in every situation that may arise. In hopes that we’re able to pull it together and win this entire thing.”

Of course everyone’s goal was to pull it together and win, but as he had pointed out. Not everyone was carrying themselves the way they should have. Not everyone was united. Not everyone was willing to work as an actual team. Yet there was still a whole lot of tournament to go to see how it worked out.

“And of course night one we’re going to be tested with that team of Page and Melissa. From a professional wrestling aspect of things. I can speak for myself when I say that I’ve got some respect for them. I can respect where they’ve been. I can respect what they’ve accomplished. I can respect what they bring to the table. I can respect the athletes they are. I expect nothing but the best coming out of the both of them when we all step into the ring with each other and that bell rings. However, the one thing I can’t respect is the way they go about some things…”

There was another brief pause coming from the man. His words without a doubt would cause people to wonder what he meant by that. Thankfully, he wouldn’t leave it to just the imagination.

“For example when it comes to Chris Page. He carries himself in a way that’s kind of irritating. He wants everyone that he comes across in this business to respect him and respect what he’s achieved. But, yet he doesn’t want to do the same. He doesn’t want to respect his fellow peers. He doesn’t want to respect where his peers have been or what they’ve achieved. He’s quick to start calling them generic. He’s quick to start writing them off as they mean absolutely nothing to the business. Yet, you do it to him and he’s about ready to have a brain aneurysm.” Shaking his head briefly. “Don’t get me wrong, I hate Michael Harris waaaaaaaaaaaay more than most people around here do. I’m related to the guy for crying out loud. And the last thing I want to do is deal with him being champion around here, but Chris. You were the first one that had a chance to derail him. You were the first one to try and prevent this from happening. Yet, you lost your cool the moment he started talking his shit. You proved that it doesn’t take much to get inside your head. It doesn’t take much to make you unravel. It doesn’t take much to get under your skin. Basically Chris, you exposed yourself right then and there. You showed your true colors and in the end that cost you the match.”

Calvin’s words almost came off as a bit of a pot shot more than anything, but at the same time it seemed that he had some truth to those words. Even if it was the truth that Page didn’t want out there and the truth he wasn’t willing to admit to.

“And if I can already see you for who you really are Chris. I think it’s going to be safe to say that you’re going to be the type of person to pass a lot of judgment on me. I’m willing to bet that you’re going to tie me in with my uncle. Hell, you along with everyone else in your little savior group. Can’t even understand the concept that the two of us aren’t brothers despite it being repeated over and over again. So it wouldn’t surprise me to hear you lump me in with him. I won’t be shocked to hear you say we have the same attitudes. I won’t be shocked to hear you say that we think the same, or that we talk the same. Basically Chris, I’m not going to be shocked when you can’t separate the two of us. After all, the fact that old man embarrassed you once before has your blood boiling still. So in your mind, what better way than to take it out on someone that’s related to him right? In reality, you’re going to fail to do that. Because I’m not playing that shit. I’m my own human being. I’m my own man. And I’ve got no problem pimp-slapping your teeth out of your mouth.”

Looking right at the cameras with that statement. The look in his eyes alone told the story to just how serious he was.

“Don’t get me wrong Chris, like I said I do respect you for what you’ve done and what you continue to do. It’s just I can’t respect the attitude. And the only way I can see myself getting through to you is by getting in that ring with you and out-wrestling you. I’ve got no other choice but to outshine you. I’ve got no other choice but to embarrass you. I’ve got no choice but to prove when the spotlight is on. I’m the better wrestler than you are. Right now, I am sure hearing that is going to be a bitter pill to swallow. I’m sure it’ll piss you off and make you get inside your head even more. Make you lash out against me even more. Yet, in the end I hope that when I’ve pinned your shoulders to the mat. When I’ve proved my point of being the better wrestler. When I send you home from this tournament and ruin your dreams of challenging for the Heavyweight Championship. At least at this moment, it’ll make you open up your eyes and make you start to carry yourself better. If not, oh well. I’ll still have the win!”

Calvin kind of gave a shrug. That last little statement could have been taken as arrogant, but at the same time he had to get a strong statement across. Something to prove his point. Something to really let Page know what he was dealing with when the two finally locked up.

“As far as Melissa goes. Very similar to the Chris situation. I can respect what you are, but not so sure I can respect the way you carry yourself. I don’t know what it is about the “Saviors” group. But for the most part the majority of you. Just come off like a bunch of jackasses. You’d assume with a name like that. You’d be out here trying to save professional wrestling or that you’d be trying to save the fans from having to deal with certain people. Yet, the only thing I’ve managed to pick up on is you’re all a bunch of judgemental pricks. And the only thing you’re trying to save is yourselves from falling into a pit of obscurity.” Another shrug escaped his shoulders. “Is that rude of me to say? Maybe, a little. But it’s no different that some of the rude comments that have come out of your mouth Melissa. You seem to carry yourself much similar to Page. You want everyone to sing your praises, but you’re not willing to do the same. You can’t wait to talk shit. And boy did you talk some shit at Blaze of Glory. Guess, in the end it worked to your advantage. After all, you did leave as champion. But that was then and this is now. Essentially it’s in the past and serves no merit for tonight.” His smirk started to grow across his lips with every comment made. “In the end though Melissa, I guess my focus really shouldn’t be on you. Because, that’s going to be left up to Dawn. Someone that from the very brief conversation I’ve had with her is motivated. Not just to win this thing, but to take your title and make her own. I’ve got faith in her getting the job done.”

At least The Highlight of the Night was standing firmly behind his words. In regards to believing in his tag team partner. Buying into being a team player. After all there were a lot of people that didn’t see them as the ones to go the distance.

“I’m not clueless though, folks. I’m more than aware that when you look at the tag teams in this tournament. There aren’t too many people that believe in Dawn and myself. There aren’t too many people that think we’re gonna make it past tonight. Let alone find ourselves in the finals winning the whole thing. Matter of fact all eyes are on the group the Saviors. And you know what? That’s fine. It doesn’t bother me. Not even in the least bit. Because that’s something that happened to Ricky. That’s something that even happened to Candi Deviine, the other legend this tournament is being dedicated to. They were overlooked. They were pushed wayside. They were told they didn’t have that “IT FACTOR” just for them to overcome those odds, work hard, and achieve everything they’ve ever wanted. So I say bring it on. Count me out. Count Dawn out. Say we don’t have it in us. You’ll pay for it soon enough.”

That sheer acknowledgement on his end without a doubt was going to be a motivator. Knowing their back was going to be against the wall. Without a doubt was going to have them making sure they were at their best when the spotlight was on them.

“Ultimately, no amount of words said before this match have any weight behind them. It all sounds good. It all paints us in a certain light. It gets eyes on the match, but none of it makes a difference until there is a winner decided. As I’ve already said. I know who I am. I know what I’m after. I know what my focus is. I’m headed to the main event tonight. To be a workhorse, to be the underdog, to put on a show, and to be THE HIGHLIGHT OF THE NIGHT just like “The Dragon” himself once was. Melissa and Chris. I mean this when I say it. I wish you the best of luck out there tonight. Because, there’s no doubt in my mind. You’re going to need it!”

Those served as Calvin’s last words. As the man found himself getting out of the seat he was sitting in and began to walk out of frame. This resulted in the cameras spinning themselves around to look down at the empty ring and to allow the words that came from his mouth to be reflected on. Needless to say in the end when the dust settled and the smoke cleared out. This will be a Main Event talked about for a long long time to come in Sin City Wrestling.

12
Climax Control Archives / × EGO STOMPING ×
« on: February 15, 2023, 05:24:26 AM »

[ Out Of Character: It comes out to 6,456 according to Google Docs! I wish ya the best of luck! ]

× HEROES WELCOME ×
[ scene one ]

Chicago, it was home to Calvin Harris. Well it was home for most of his life. It’s where he grew up. It’s where he went to school. It’s where he was trained by his father to be a wrestler and it’s where he got his start in the wrestling scene. Yet ever since marrying his wife and becoming a father. He had moved his life to Seattle. No doubt he was happy there, but every now and then a trip home was needed. Today was one of those days. For one reason in particular. His younger brother had informed him he would be an Uncle in the coming months.

Of course the relationship between Calvin and his brother, Travis was once very strained. Thankfully in recent years it has gotten better. Both of them found themselves starting to walk towards the entrance way of the United Center. Calvin was decked out in a Michael Jordan jersey with the usual skin tight jeans and to complete the outfit was the Space Jam elevens on his feet. As far as he was concerned, if you are going to see a Bulls game. You might as well go all out. Travis just looked at him shaking his head.

“ You do realize that you’re in your mid thirties right? Cosplaying is a little too much don’t you think? And no one gives a shit about Michael Jordan these days. ”

Calvin just looked at his brother. A slightly offended look on his expression.

“ Alright, Trav. I am going to let that statement go. Because you could not be any more wrong than what you are right now. Jordan is the goat. ”

“ Pretty sure LeBron beating the scoring record last week says otherwise. It’s time to let go of the past. ”

“ Six for fucking six Travis. Six for six. Jordan has never lost in the finals. LeBron has numerous times. Championships and rings are the only thing that matters! ”

“ Boy, aren’t you still easy to trigger? ”

Travis let out a chuckle. Clearly seemingly enjoying the little bit he was able to get under his brother’s skin. As they reached the top of the steps, Calvin looked over at his little brother.

“ Don’t let that mouth of yours get you in trouble. I’m still the older brother and I will still hand out those other brother ass-whoopings! ”

“ Correct me if I’m wrong here my man, but I am pretty sure the last time the two of us had a physical altercation. I took you to your limit like never before. And almost beat you in the middle of the ring. ”

“ Key words there being ‘almost beat’ me. You didn’t actually get the job done. So therefore it doesn’t hold any weight. But if you want to lace them boots up again and get this work. I am sure I can set something up. ”

“ Nah man. I’ll have to pass on the offer to beat that ass. See unlike some people when I say that I’m retired. I actually stick to it. ”

“ Retired? Ha! You were in the wrestling business for barely a cup of coffee my man. You don’t get the right to say you retired from something you hardly lasted a year in. But that’s a good one. ”

Calvin chuckled a little bit. Clearly having a little bit of fun bagging on his little brother. Something that was likely amongst every family. Travis rolled his eyes a little.

“ Mhmmm... How’s that going by the way? Whole return and everything? ”

“ It’s going. I am still trying to get my feet under me. After being gone for five years. It’s rough to just swing right back into things. Yeah, it’s like a bike. You don’t forget how to do it, but it takes a few practice rides ya know? ”

“ And Alessandra was alright with you going back with all this time away. Sure, the kids are a little older now but I know when you left last time. You weren’t in the best mindset. Figured she’d have something to say about it. ”

“ Nahhh. Our relationship is stronger than it has ever been and we have a much more meaningful respect for each other. She was concerned with the mental aspect of it, based on how I left last time. But in the end she was supportive of what I wanted to do as long as it didn’t turn out to be a bad thing for me. I feel like as soon as it feels like it’s not fun anymore or when I feel like I have achieved what I wanted. I’ll leave it behind again with no questions asked. ”

“ I mean I imagine that’s the case, but I know the wrestling bug in our family can be a little crazy. Once you start. It’s hard to quit regardless of if it’s good for you physically and mentally. After all I watched Dad struggle with the stop and start-- ”

“ Hey man. Let’s not bring him up. You know how I still feel about him. ”

The tone in Calvin’s voice was pretty stern. Anyone that knew him as a person had knowledge that the relationship between him and his father has been strained for a number of years. Not nearly as strained as the relationship between him and his mother, but it was still rough. Now before their conversation could continue. There was a sudden shout of his name.

“ CALLLLLVINNNNN! ”

Both of the Harris brothers turned around in the direction of the scream with puzzled looks on their faces. Just as they had turned around it was clear that they were about to be bum-rushed by a trio of teenage fans. In a matter of seconds they were standing right there before him.

“ Oh my god! I can’t believe it’s actually you! ”

“ Can we get a selfie? An autograph? Something? ”

“ I can’t wait to tell everyone at school we met THEE Highlight of the Night! ”

It was pretty obvious that the girls were having a hard time containing their excitement. To him, it had been a long-long time since he had dealt with some true fan interaction. After leaving the business behind and spending the majority of his career being the ‘bad guy’ in so many eyes. These interactions were rare. Travis patted his older brother on the shoulder.

“ Sounds like you’ve got yourself a Heroes Welcome here. I’ll catch you inside! ”

Travis just chuckled a little bit as he started to walk away. Leaving Calvin to deal with the young fans. Taking a pen that was being pushed in his direction by one of them and starting to sign his autograph on a few items.

“ Sounds like you ladies are big fans! ”

“ Some of the biggest. You don’t have any idea! ”

“ We tried so hard to get our parents to buy us tickets to the Climax Control you made your in-ring return to! ”

“ They were extra lame and wouldn’t do it. Because we had school the next day, but we made sure we kept looking up results online. We couldn’t wait to see your name show up as the winner! ”

“ Austin Mercer never stood a chance! ”

Calvin couldn’t help but let out a little chuckle listening to all the excitement coming from the group. He had to give it to them; they seemed to have known their stuff when it came to his career. Clearly they were paying attention to his most recent stuff. Handing over the pen to one of the girls.

“ So, I take it that you’ve all heard I’ll be competing this week then? ”

“ We sure have! ”

“ Though if we are being honest. We’re more excited to see who you end up being paired up with in the Blast From The Past tournament over this match. ”

“ Oh really? How come? ”

“ We just find that more interesting. I mean all due respect being in the ring with Jack Washington isn’t really going to put you to the test. It isn’t going to test your skills the way this tournament would! ”

“ Jack Washington is just a major tool that no one takes seriously. Dude has more abs than brain cells and it isn’t going to get the job done with someone of your talent. ”

“ Well I certainly appreciate the vote of confidence. ” He let out another soft chuckle. “ I don’t know a whole lot about Jack. I try to carry myself a little better now than I once did. So, I’m going to assume he’s someone that knows how to handle himself and bring me a challenge. But I guess I’ll find out on Sunday. ”

“ Trust us. It’s not going to be worth your time. A total easy win for you! ”

That trio truly seemed to believe in him and what he was capable of. It was truly a boost in confidence especially for someone like Calvin who had been out of the business for so long. It wasn’t like he showed it, but there was still some self doubt there on if he could hang. After all that was a big part of why he came back. Of course as much as he was appreciative of the vote of confidence. He still had to show up on Sunday and get the job done.

“ But you need to tell those folks that run things they need to have a tour out here in the midwest. We’d love the chance to go see you live! ”

“ Ha, I know the midwest is crazy for their pro wrestling. Grew up here in Chicago, I know how the fans can be. Sadly, I don’t have any pull there but I can make a suggestion if I ever get a chance to talk to Mark and Christian. ”

“ What? No Pull? Are they crazy?! ”

“ Do they not know who they have on their roster?! ”

“ Trust me ladies. I truly appreciate all of this, but you know I know where my role is now. If I see them I’ll make a suggestion but it isn’t my place to make a stink about where the tours take place. It’s my job to just show up when I’m booked and put on the best show I can. ”

“ We get it, we just think you deserve to have a little more respect thrown on your name. You’re a bonafide superstar in our eyes, but we understand. ”

“ Superstar? I don’t know if I’d go that far, but I’m definitely trying to get back to that status. Maybe here in a few months I’ll have a right to stand on that hill. ”

A small shrug left Calvin’s shoulders at that moment.

“ Honestly ladies, it’s been great talking to you. Thrilled to know I have some fans out there especially in my hometown. But I gotta get in there and rep my Chicago Bulls! ”

“ Of course Calvin! Thanks for the autographs! ”

All three girls were waving to him. Calvin simply offered one last smile before starting to walk up towards the front doors of the United Center. For the first time since coming back Calvin found himself looking at things in a different perspective. Yes, he was about righting wrongs. Yes, he was about proving that he belongs. But now knowing that there were fans out there and that they were invested in his career after all this time. It made him feel like he had to start making sure those fans were getting their money's worth in his return. Things just might end up being a little more interesting come this Sunday in his second match back.

× CAPTAIN MORON ×
[ scene two ]

In less than four hours Calvin would find himself on a flight to California. SCW would continue their tour and he was set to compete for the first time in three weeks. Last week his match needed to be postponed which was a bummer as he was looking forward to stepping into the ring. Now while he wasn’t going to step into the ring with Goth this time out. It was still going to be a challenge being up against the up-and-coming talent that was Jack Washington. With his suitcase laid out on the bed, he was making sure he had everything ready to go.

After all, the last thing he wanted to do was land in Cali and realize he forgot something. Especially if he had to call his wife and have her ship it to him overnight. She was surely not going to let up on the old age jokes. He had his gear along with the essentials, he was about to push the suitcase closed when there was just the tiniest knock on the slightly cracked bedroom door. Before the sound of his baby boy’s voice being heard.

“ Daaaaad! ”

Pushing the door open the rest of the way Oliver found himself walking into the bedroom with a piece of paper in hand. He had such a bright smile on his lips. The young boy got most of his looks from his mother, but his eyes and smile were just like his old man. Calvin found himself looking over at him as he leaned down to one knee.

“ What’s up Ollie? ”

“ I wanted to give you something! ”

“ Give me something? Another amazing drawing? Why don’t we put it on your wall? ”

“ Cause this one is special! ”

For such a young age Oliver was incredibly talented with his art. He could do it all. Drawing, sketching, painting, and even as of late teaching himself digital art on his iPad. Needless to say Calvin and his wife Alessandra were super excited for their son and his talent. Constantly supporting him whenever they could. In that being said Oliver handed over the piece of paper to his father. Calvin turned it to face him in order to get a good look at the drawing in hand.



Upon lying eyes on the photo. Calvin had to hold back the laugh. For no other reason than he could make the direct connection with the photo right away. It was to a tee a cartoon version of Jack Washington. Yet for him it was the little arrow drawn with the name “Captain Moron” that was nearly sending him over the edge. Oliver standing there with that bright smile of his continuing to cross his lips. Proud of his art and looking for validation that Calvin had no problem giving.

“ I have to say Ollie. This is some of your best work yet! ”

“ Really Dad? ”

“ Have I ever lied to you? ”

“ Uhm... no! I don’t think so! ”

“ And I never will. I truly mean it. This is some of your best work. Great attention to detail. Perfect color scheme. Giant over inflated head. That fits his giant over inflated ego. Probably the best detail right there if you ask me! ”

Oliver was standing there cheesing. Taking in the compliments that his father was giving him. Another trait he had picked up from both parents. Loving having his own ego stroked. Something that without a doubt could make him a little dangerous the older he got. A little monster they created and will one day have to deal with. But for now it was the furthest thing on their mind.

“ I do just have to ask one question. Where did you come up with the name Captain Moron? It’s clever, but I gotta understand the origin of it. ”

“ Dad, really? Look at him! ” Oliver stepped forward and pointed to the outfit. “ This outfit just screams failed superhero. And who is the biggest failure of Super Heroes to ever exist? ”

“ The answer is Thor, but I can’t even really consider him a real superhero. ”

“ Mom told me to just ignore you when you’re wrong. ”

The sass coming from Oliver causes Calvin to shake his head some. The all-time debate in the house between Calvin and his wife centered around Thor being a superhero. In his opinion that wasn’t the case and Ironman was better in every way. Alessandra believed that Ironman was useless and that Thor was the single greatest superhero ever. Clearly something she was trying to pass on to their son.

“ Answer is Captain America, Dad. Captain America was the worst superhero of all time. And everyone knows that. ”

“ Debatable bud. I mean Captain America was the leader of the Avengers! ”

“ Who got most of them wiped out before fixing everything. ” Oliver seemed to have an answer to everything. “ That guy you have to face just looks like a failed superhero. Cool looking costume or suit, but isn’t actually going to win at anything. Going to lead himself and his team into failure. ”

“ It truly amazes me some of the concepts you come up with every now and then kiddo, but I’ll rock with it. I can kinda see what you’re doing here. ” A simple nod from his head. “ But what about the moron part? Where is that coming from? Matter of fact, where have you even heard that word before? ”

“ Mommy says it a lot driving us home from school! ”

“ I am somehow not surprised by this. ”

“ Well, like she says. If they knew what the eff they were doing. They wouldn’t be morons. ”

Hearing those words come from his son’s mouth had Calvin close to face palming himself. There was no doubt in his mind that it was a hundred and ten percent something his wife had said and done in front of their children. Not that he had any room to talk because he has said worse.

“ And since Mom won’t let me go with you this week. I wanted to see who Jack was. I looked him up on YouTube. He comes off like a moron. ”

“ What makes you think he comes off as a moron? How do you even gauge that? ”

“ He isn't a bright person, Dad. Everything he says has no... substance? I think that’s the word. ” For a second there was a confused look on the child’s face. Like he was sure if he used the right word. “ He just talks about the same stuff over and over again. Talks in circles. Really boring stuff. Kind of feel bad you have to listen to him talk. ”

“ I mean it’s my job. I have to listen to a lot of people talk and say a lot of things about me or situations involving me that don't make sense. That being said kiddo, I’m not really sure if calling someone a moron is the right way to go about things. Even if maybe there is some truth to it. ”

“ Why though? Mom says we should never lie and we are never going to get in trouble for insulting someone as long as the insults are true! ”

“ Of course she’s said that! ” Calvin shook his head once again. “ Ollie, I am super thankful for the drawing. Think I might have to show this good luck charm off to a couple of people. You wouldn’t mind would you? ”

“ I don’t mind. I like showing off my work, but you don’t need that as a good luck charm. You’re a true superhero. You’ll win this with ease! ”

Following those words, Oliver reached out and wrapped his arms around his father’s neck to give him a hug. Calvin just let his arms wrap around the child’s waist to squeeze him gently for said hug. At that moment Alessandra found herself walking into the bedroom. Laying eyes on the father and son duo. A small smile crossed her lips, as Oliver pulled back as his mother spoke to him.

“ Ollie. Lunch is ready! ”

Instantly the face of Oliver lit up as he began to run out of the room as fast as his feet could carry him. Calvin finally pushed himself back to his feet and looked over at his wife.

“ That boy is too smart. We’re going to be in trouble in a few years. ”

“ We are? ”

“ Mhm! Not only did the boy deliver me a drawing that represents my opponent for Sunday perfectly. He had quite the logic behind the drawing and the origin of it. Which apparently is helped by your road rage. ”

“ I don’t have road rage. ” There was a small scoff from Alessandra. “ If people would learn how to drive and not be morons, I wouldn’t have to tell them about themselves. And here in about three seconds I’m going to tell you about yourself if you don’t stop accusing me of horrible things. ”

“ Well considering moron was used in his vocabulary. I’d say that you snitched on yourself there doll. ”

Chuckling a little bit. Another roll of Alessandra’s eyes consumed her while she took it upon herself to exit the room. Calvin had turned to place the picture his son had drawn him in his suitcase right on top of everythings. Taking one last look at the art work and just smirking. He was truly proud of his son’s drawing and the way he carried himself. That told Calvin that his son was going to be an exceptional person when he got older, but now going forward his focus was to make sure he followed through with things and continued to be his son’s superhero. Somehow someway he was going to make sure he came on top regardless of what it took.

× EGO STOMPIN’ ×
[ scene three ]

The buzz around the city of Stockton, California happened to be because Sin City Wrestling was coming into town. Climax Control was set to take place at the Alex G Spanos Center. Further pushing that tour of California that has taken place the last couple of weeks. That being said a camera found themselves opening up to that very scene. Just right outside of the building, specifically to the steps that lead up to the arena. Sitting on those steps with a small smirk spread across his lips was a bit of a familiar face.

It was that man that was known as of late as the Highlight of the Night. The one and only, Calvin Harris. Of course a man that had a little bit of a controversial past with SCW. Yet since coming back, it had appeared that he was a little bit of a changed man. Even if people weren’t a hundred percent sold on it just yet. That being said Calvin pushed himself up from the steps he was sitting on. Taking it upon himself to approach the camera breaking the silence.

“ So, this week I return to Climax Control and I’m set to compete against a man by the name of Jack Washington... ” There was a small stroke of his beard. “ I’ve got no problem admitting that I am still very much familiarizing myself with the names and the faces here in Sin City Wrestling. There’s some old faces I remember, but for the most part I’d say it’s very much a different landscape than when I was last here five years ago. That being said, Jack just happens to be one of those faces. One of the men leading the charge in this new breed of talent. And that puts me at a slight disadvantage, because I am not a hundred percent sure what I’m dealing with. ”

Those words might not have settled well with Jack, and maybe not even have settled well with the SCW ol’ faithful. Considering as in many ways it could have came off as arrogant as arrogant could be. Yet only time would tell where this was going to go.

“ Of course, I’m not goofy enough to go into a match without any knowledge. I know enough about Jack to know a couple things. The first thing I know is that Jack is the real deal. In the sense that he’s able to carry himself around here. Being a former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion and a former SCW Internet Champion. I gotta give it to ya there Jacky-boy. Those aren’t accomplishments to brush off. Especially having quite the run your first time as Heavyweight Champion and an even better run with your Internet Championship reign. ” From the words coming out of his mouth at that moment. It at least appeared that Calvin was able to respect the man for what he was able to do. “ They say the Internet Championship at times can be a stepping stone towards the main event scene. After all, when you look at the history of Internet Champions. Some of the biggest stars in the history of SCW got their start with winning that championship. Seems like you kinda did things in reverse Jack. Had a good little run at the top before dropping down some. ”

A very brief shrug left Calvin’s shoulders.

“ Before you get your panties in a bunch Jack. I’m not trying to imply that you’re on the down-fall. Even if you did just very recently fail to win the Heavyweight Championship for a third time. I am just stating facts that you seem to be going a little in reverse and only fitting in where you can. Not the true mindset of someone that thinks they’re at the top of the card if you ask me. Personally, once I became SCW Heavyweight Champion. I never let myself fall from that level. I simply wouldn’t allow it. But of course we’re two different people. ” Once again another shrug could be seen leaving his shoulders. “ But that kinda brings me to the next point. It brings me to the very next thing I’ve come to learn about Jack which is you’re a very young and very arrogant man. From what I’ve seen there’s not a single person that can tell you anything about yourself. There is no getting through to you. No penetrating that hard-headed mindset of yours. There is no getting you to open your eyes and see things from a different view. Which I guess when I think about it. I can’t really fault you or even pass judgment on you for that mindset. As I’m someone that once carried myself in that exact same manner. ”

Calvin paused. Seemingly taking a trip down memory lane with the way he once carried himself. There were some highs and some lows during those times, but somehow he managed to make it through. His eyes focused back to the cameras.

“ I mean I get it more than a lot of people might Jack. But with that being said even though I get it. That doesn’t make it the right thing to do. I could only imagine how many times that your mouth has written you checks your ass couldn’t cash. I could only imagine how many times you’ve gotten into a situation where you have made yourself public enemy number one. I could only imagine how many people you’ve riled up so much that they couldn’t wait to punch right in your already very punchable face. And that’s all part of it right? You like the attention that comes with that. You like getting under their skin. After all, based on past accomplishments it has worked out for you in situations where it did matter. ” Once again there was a nod at that man’s accomplishments in the past. '' However Jack, it also seems like you’re now on the down slope. It seems like now that mouth is really getting you in trouble. It appears to me that you’re overwhelmed and that’s why you continue to fall deeper and deeper into this pit that you are struggling to climb out of to reclaim that former glory. Yet someone like me speaks with logic and someone that’s been there. I already know what I am saying is going in one ear and out the other for you. I already know the words that will follow your mouth and the logic you’ll show up with tomorrow night. You’re as predictable as every horror movie ending these days. Which isn’t a good thing. ”

Simply shaking his head from side to side at that moment. There was no doubt that as far as what he was saying he believed every word to come out of his own mouth. No different than how Jack was when it came to him believing every word that came out of his mouth. In a roundabout way it was bound to be a clash of egos when the two finally did step into the ring with each other.

“ It’s to the point Jack, I’ve got no intentions of paying attention to anything you have to say in this lead up to our match. You’re going to be the same generic chip on the shoulder young talent that’s been seen for generations. You’ll talk about how I don’t know what I’m talking about. You’ll try to debunk everything I’ve ever accomplished. You’ll tell anyone that will listen that you’re younger, hungrier, and more talented than I have ever been. Hell, you’ll likely even make sure that you hit the mark about how I’m the old vet, the old guy that’s out here trying to take a spot from the next generation. Am I hitting the nail on the head here Jack? Just like I said, as predictable as they come and I personally can’t wait to poke a hole in every single theory you have about me. ”

It was a small nasal-like laugh that escaped his lips. Again further backing up just how much he believed in himself.

“ I’ve got no problem breaking it down for you, Jack. You see if you were hungrier than me and if you were more talented than me. You wouldn't need to brag about such. It would simply come out when we stepped in the ring with each other. And the whole younger thing. Sure, you’re younger than me but with young age comes inexperience and that’s where some of the cracks start to show with you, kid. ” If there was anything about young people in the wrestling business. The word ‘kid’ always got under their skin. Calvin was seemingly aiming for that. “ As far as trying to debunk what I’ve done and what I’ve accomplished. That doesn’t really mean anything to me. See I know what I have done in the past will stand the test of time, but at the same time that’s the past. I’m focused on what I can do now. What I can accomplish now. And what I can do to be better than I was before. You trying to take away what I have done does nothing but show just how desperate you are. It shows how little work you’re willing to put in. Which again gives me an advantage whether you realize it or not. ” Calvin appeared to have Jack figured out to a tee. Now it was his own opinion, but there were a lot of people that would have said he wasn’t that far off with that opinion. “ And lastly when it comes to the belief that I don’t want to see the young generation thrive and that I’m here to take a spot from someone like you. Again that shows your ignorance. I train the next generation. I want to see the world of professional wrestling in a better position when I walk away again. Because I know it’ll be for good. So, I’ve got nothing against the younger generation and personally, I don’t have anything against you either. Quite frankly Jack, I don’t give a fuck about you. ”

Calvin stood there with that stare into the cameras. Seemingly standing his ground with his comments. Almost giving people the belief that this could get personal before it was all said and done.

“ I mean there’s no other way to spin that Jack. I just don’t care about you. You don’t have that much of an impact on me that I’m out to take your spot or that I’m out to see to it that you don’t succeed in wrestling or just SCW in general. I’ve said it a million times already. I came back to professional wrestling and I came back to Sin City Wrestling. Because I wanted to right a few wrongs but also more importantly I wanted to prove that this is something I could still do. That I could still compete on a high level and to prove that I have it in me to still be one of the best to lace up a pair of boots. That’s all that I am here for. So, you can go ahead and give up on that victim mindset buddy. This has nothing to do with you. ” His hands slipped inside the pockets of his jeans while continuing on. “ Honestly Jack, if I were you. I’d drop this whole arrogant attitude in general and head into this match with me with the intention of tearing the house down. Showing what you can do between those ropes. Showing that you can hold your own against someone like me. Showing that you are in fact the future of this business and maybe even this company. That’s what’s best for you. And in that situation, I would have no issue shaking your hand like a man. Win, lose, or draw. I’d have no problem showing you the respect you deserve. But if you don’t want to do that and you want to continue to act the way you are. Then I’m going to have no other choice but to be a person, I don’t want to be anymore. To prove a point. ”

Those words would leave people to wonder just exactly what he meant by that. Thankfully for them they wouldn’t have to wait long to find out.

“ You can ask Austin Mercer what happened when he carried himself with the wrong mindset and thought he was better than me. He was a man that set out to be the first to face me just because he felt some type of way about me being here and then he failed miserably. I made him regret his actions and his words. The same thing I’m going to do to you, Jack. If you don’t figure it out before tomorrow night. Regardless of what happens though, I’ll be prepared to check that ego of yours and make sure that this turns out being the Highlight of the Night! ”

His smirk began to spread across his lips a little more. Further showing the confidence he had in himself. Maybe this would make people feel a certain way about him. Maybe it would have people understand where he was coming from. At the end of the day though, Calvin was determined to prove himself and this was the situation he found himself in. Therefore he had to do what he had to do to walk away with the victory he wanted. In that moment cameras found themselves fading out.

× × × × ×

Inner Monologue -- Minutes Before The Match!

“ Are you ready, Calvin?`

Are you ready to step into the ring with someone younger than you? Someone that’s faster than you? Someone that might just have more strength than you? Are you ready to step into the ring with someone that by all accounts is going to be around for a longer time than you at this stage in your career? Are you prepared to step into the ring with someone that by most accounts has achieved and succeeded more in his time with Sin City Wrestling than you did?

Because if the answer isn’t yes to every single one of those questions then you shouldn’t step out behind that curtain and you damn sure shouldn’t step into that ring. You shouldn’t stand before these fans and fail them. After all this week you have learned that there are fans that do support you. There are fans that want to see you do great things. There are fans out there who have forgiven you for who you were and are invested in this new version of you. So if there’s no need for you to go out there if you aren’t going to give them all you got and provide for them.

This week your own flesh and blood. Your son confirmed something that you already knew in the back of your head. You are his hero. He’s invested in your career. He wants to see you achieve great things and be the wrestler you once were. If you’re not truly prepared to put on that super hero suit and go out there to dominate. Then all you're doing is letting yourself down but also letting down your biggest supporter. Can you really look your son in the eye after a loss because you weren’t truly ready? I’d like to assume that’s not the case.

You can sit there and make jokes about stomping out Jack’s ego. You can do a press run and talk your shit. You can tell the whole world that you’re starting to come into your own again, but it means nothing if you don’t follow through. Yes, you go through Austin Mercer when a lot of you didn’t think you could. But this is a new match, a new concept, and a new opponent. Jack regardless of what he has said and the way he carries himself. He’s going to put on a show. He’s going to push you to your limits and he’s going to expose you if there’s any weakness in your game.

This is another chance to show this new outlook. To show a different side of this turned over leaf that you’ve bragged about. But it’s also another chance to show that you do belong inside of a wrestling ring. Not just any wrestling ring, but to prove you belong in a Sin City Wrestling ring. A place that has given you so much when every other promotion had given up on you in the past. Hell, this is a chance to even show the boys and girls here in the back what kind of partner you intend to be when this Blast from the Past tournament finally takes place.

In this business. There’s only one true highlight of the night. Whether it’s the main event. Whether it’s a specific moment in a match. Whether it’s a specific person in a match. There’s only one on each show. And that’s the nickname you’ve given yourself. At times you’ve bragged about even being a human highlight reel. So do what you do best. Live up to that name and achieve the highest form of success that you can. Cause after all in the end there’s no one that’s going to do it for you. It always has been and it always will be just on your shoulders! ”


13
Character Building Roleplays / Dude! Where's My Announcement?! [SCW Exclusive]
« on: February 05, 2023, 07:53:55 PM »
Cameras found themselves backstage in that particular moment. In fact they were specifically focused on a locker room door. The name plate “Calvin Harris” was front and center. At that exact moment the door came open and in doing so it appeared a cloud of smoke came rolling out of the room as well. Coughing could be heard as both Calvin Harris and Scott Oliver could be seen walking out of the room. Scott of course with a bandage covering the stitches on his forehead. All from the attack he received weeks ago. Both men were grinning from ear to ear.

Calvin Harris: Maannnn! It’s been a minute.

A cough escaped his lips as he hit his chest a little.

Scott Oliver: Good stuff though right?

Calvin Harris: I mean I was an edible guy myself more than anything back in the day, but it isn’t terrible.

Scott Oliver: Edibles are for the weak!

Calvin Harris: Oh shit! Weren’t we supposed to do something?

Scott Oliver: Uhhhhhh........

For a moment both of them kind of stared off into space. Seemingly lost in thought, as the entire audience were able to put two and two together with the situation involving them. Then suddenly a light bulb went off in his head. Scott snapped back and looked at Calvin.

Scott Oliver: I remember! You had some kind of announcement or something. I wanted to be the first to get the scoop.

Calvin Harris: Oh yeah, that’s right!

Scott Oliver: Wait... what time is it anyway?

Briefly Calvin pulled his phone out of his pocket to look at the time. His eyes go wide for a second or two before looking back up at Scott.

Calvin Harris: Brother, we missed the Climax Control broadcast.

Scott Oliver: Nah, there’s no way. We weren’t even in there that long.

Calvin Harris: We definitely were!

A chuckle began to fall from the man’s lips at that moment. It was pretty clear that both men were in their own little world.

Scott Oliver: Guess we could always use this as an exclusive. So, what was the whole announcement anyway?

Calvin Harris: Oh! Well, I know I’m a loooooooooooong way from ever competing for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. And I know there’s a lot of people out there that are still pretty sketchy about me.

Scott Oliver: Understatement man. More than you think, but hey you’re alright in my book. You followed the proper puff puff pa---

Calvin Harris: ANYWAY! I know that I got a long way to go before I’m ever on that level again and with people the jury still being out on me. I thought about what I could do to prove myself a little more and to get my feet a little more wet back in these waters.

Scott Oliver: This sounds juicy! Like watermelon. Remind me to get some from catering when we’re done here...

Calvin Harris: You got it, but the idea I came up with is this. Here real soon we’re going to find the Blast From The Past tournament going again. So, I’m going to throw my hand into the hat. Good way to prove I’m a changed man. I’d never teamed with anyone before. Especially someone that I have no idea who could end up being my tag team partner. And finding a way to successfully get it together. It takes some skill and it takes a whole lot of trust. But it’s a challenge I’m willing to take on!

Scott Oliver: Hey man, I’m with it. Throwing your name out there in something like that is a pretty big deal. Not sure whomever ends up being your partner would be happy, but I guess that’s the whole point of it right?

Calvin Harris: Well the point is to win, but I guess that kind of makes sense too. Element of surprise and being forced to work through those differences!

Again both men appeared to be very spacey and for the oh-so obvious reasons. But nevertheless people were getting quite an exclusive at that moment.

Calvin Harris: Dude, you think catering has Sour Patch Kids?

Scott Oliver: Watermelon flavored ones at that?

Calvin Harris: I’m fucking starving!

In that moment both men found themselves walking off laughing amongst themselves, leading to the cameras fading out.

Quote
OOC: I'm mad at myself for missing the segment deadline, because of work lol. So enjoy something I wanted to feature in the show for kicks & giggles!

14
Climax Control Archives / | Tigers Don't Change Stripes |
« on: January 26, 2023, 10:42:17 PM »


OOC: According to Google Docs. This roleplay comes out to 6,702 words. I really didn't think I would finish this, lol. It's been so long. Here's hoping it's a somewhat enjoyable read. Good luck!


× TIGERS DON’T CHANGE STRIPES ×
[ scene one ]

The sound of the bell was ringing in Calvin’s ear as he laid there in the middle of the ring looking up at the bright lights. He could hear the loud cheers of the crowd. Everyone in attendance seemed happy he had just lost the SCW Heavyweight Championship. That sick feeling was forming in the pit of his gut as he found himself rolling out of the ring and dropping to the floor. He leaned there for a second trying to get his bearings about him as he heard a fan lean over the guard rail and scream at him as loud as he could.

“ HA! That’s what you get! ” Calvin was able to look up for a moment. The fan just pointed at him and laughed. “ You’re a loser. You couldn’t pull it together. You are not going to be the last SCW Champion in history. How does it feel to suck?! ” Of course, Calvin’s job as a “heel” was to make people hate him. Fans were meant to rejoice in moments like this. However those words just grinded his gears in ways he couldn’t ever begin to put into words. For no other reason than he as a man, not as a wrestler, but he as a man was struggling and had fallen completely out of love with wrestling.

Calvin pushed himself up to his feet and began to storm to the back. Not acknowledging the fan. Not acknowledging the ring where Tommy Crimson was standing with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Hell, Calvin wasn’t even acknowledging the theme blaring as Kristopher Ryans was starting to walk down to the ring. He had a glaring expression and was just marching right for the back. Pushing aside the curtain as he found himself in the gorilla position. Storming through it as well, but a stage hand was quick to start following him. Trying to get his attention.

“ Calvin! ” He shouted, but was ignored. “ Calvin, wait up a second! ” Again, there wasn’t one ounce of the Martyr that had slowed down. Calvin continued to make his way further backstage, clearly aiming for the locker room. “ Listen, I was told Mark and Christian want to speak to you before you leave tonight. It’s urgent after everything that’s been said leading up to tonight! ”

Those words finally gripped the attention of the former champion. Calvin stopped right there in his tracks. Standing there in silence with his back turned to the man. He spoke with irritation in his voice. “ Oh, now they want to talk? As the doors were closing? And because I spoke from the heart? Trying to save face now. ” With his words coming out of his mouth. Calvin turned himself around and made eye contact with the man. “ Well, that’s too late. Sin City is closing the doors at midnight tonight. I’m not under contract anymore at that point. I don’t owe them or anyone else anything, not even a talk. ” The puzzled look on the man’s face staring back at Calvin said a lot. Main thing being was he wasn’t going to enjoy being the middleman in all of this. “ Simply put. Fuck them. Fuck SCW. Fuck the fans. And fuck pro wrestling, I’m done with this shit! ”

Not so much as a blink of an eye formed on that glaring expression. His words held some serious weight to them. Quickly, Calvin turned himself around and began to walk away. For the first time in the last few months, he as a person spoke out. He didn’t love wrestling. He hadn’t loved it in a long time. In the back of his head despite all the issues and all the “character work” that took place. He had been looking forward to the doors closing on this night. As he was able to finally leave wrestling and never look back. At least that’s what it appeared he wanted...

* * * * *

The sun was really shining through the curtains of the bedroom which ultimately brought Calvin out of his dream. For a moment he just sat up in bed and looked around trying to come to terms with what his dream had been about. Bringing him back to a night he hadn’t thought about in five years. Running his hands over his face as the bedroom door came open and his wife entered.

“ About damn time you got up. ” Alessandra had her hand on her hip, a little bit of ‘sass’ to her words. “ Ollie was wanting you to help hang up one of his paintings. Should I tell him sleeping beauty has finally woken from his slumber and you’ll be down to help shortly? ”

Calvin had finally pushed the comforter off his legs and swung himself to the side of the bed preparing to stand up. “ Yeah, sure. I’ll be right there. ” Gripping the edge of the bed. It was clear he was still trying to wake up, but Alessandra stood there in the doorway of the bedroom just looking at him. After all their years together, she could tell something was up.

“ What’s the matter with you? ”

“ Nothing. I just woke up. ”

“ Oh bullshit. ”

Alessandra found herself pushing the bedroom door shut. Having young children who at times could be nosey when they wanted to be. She was doing her best to make sure that wasn’t the case. Before she stepped around to his side of the bed where he was sitting. Her tattooed arms folded across her chest as she looked at him. He sighed a little, starting to stand up.

“ Can we not do this right now? ” He said as he walked away from her. Heading for the bathroom. Turning on the sink and leaning down to wash water over his face.

Alessandra wasn’t giving up. She was very stubborn. Always had been her entire life. She stood there behind him watching what he was doing, but her ‘attitude’ came out a little more. “ I am not really in a mood for you going back in age and being the little emo kid I met years ago. Not really on my list of things I feel like dealing with today or ever again. You’re not nearly as cute as you were back then. ” Calvin rolled his eyes as he started to dry his face off listening to her. “ So do me a favor and yourself a favor. Tell me what the hell your problem is. ”

“ You never know when to let something go. ”

“ And if I did. We wouldn’t be married. So, you should consider yourself lucky. ”

Calvin stood there with a towel draped across the back of his neck holding it there. Making eye contact with his wife. Realizing there was no getting out of this. “ Listen, it’s nothing serious. Just had a dream. Made me think about some shit. And I’m questioning returning to the ring next week. That’s all. Simple as that. ” He tossed the towel down on the sink and squeezed his way by his wife back into the bedroom. First thing he did was grab the dresser drawer and pull it open.

“ That’s funny. I could have swore. We had this talk two weeks ago and you were so sure that returning to the ring was the best thing for you. Now, you’re questioning it? ” There was a little bit of sarcasm in her voice. “ Excuse me if this makes me sound like a bitch here, but I am not surprised that these are the thoughts you are having. You left five years ago with a sour taste in your mouth. The sheer mention of professional wrestling made you sick to your stomach. I heard you for six months before you retired and for six months after you retired how much you hated the sport. ” She watched as Calvin began to slip a shirt over his bare torso, as he looked up at her. “ I was supportive because that’s what a wife is supposed to do, but when you thought about going back. I thought it was the stupidest idea you came up with. I could not wrap my head around why you’d go back to something that made you so unhappy on a physical, emotional, and mental level. ”

Every word that came out of Alessandra’s mouth. It was very-very clear she wasn’t holding back. Really expressing how she felt. Something that she had held back on a few weeks ago. Calvin just looked at her.

“ Thanks for telling me how you really feel... ” Shaking his head from side to side. “ Probably something you should have told me then. Not at this moment when I’m really questioning things. Further makes me feel like I made the wrong decision going back. ” Being the unapologetic person that Alessandra was. She just looked back at him shrugging her shoulders. “ I thought that going back. I could rewrite my story and end things on my own terms versus feeling like I had to end them because I didn’t love it like I used to. But after reliving that night in my dream. After realizing how bitter I was. I’m not sure this was the best decision. ”

His words coming from his mouth made him sound rather unsure. For a person that was very sure of himself all the time. Then again after how he felt, why he left, and five years later. His doubts could be understood.

“ I am realizing how hostile I was with SCW. I was a prick. I treated no one within respect those last few months. I made quite an enemy out of management. And I made sure those fans never got one feel good moment out of me. ” A small shrug of his shoulders came from him. “ And after I stood in that same ring at Inception. After crossing paths with a few of those people in the back. After being in that environment, despite me attempting to make amends. I just got... a weird vibe. Almost like, this could end up being a really bad idea. ”

Alessandra had remained silent. Letting her husband get his words and his concerns out. Getting things off his chest. Her defensive posture is still the same with her arms folded across her chest. “ Tigers don’t change their stripes, Calvin. ” He looked back at her with her statement. “ A tiger is still a tiger at the end of the day. Just like a piece of shit is still a piece of shit. Hate to break it to you darling, but you played yourself here. If you thought that after five years things would be different, then you aren’t as bright as I thought you were. You should have already known those people hadn’t changed. You should have already known the environment was going to be hostile. You should have already expected to not be met with open arms. You put way too much into this if you think people are going to be different. ” Again, there she was letting it all out. Not holding her tongue a bit. Not that Calvin wanted her too, there was a reason that he valued his wife’s opinion. Even if it might not have been what he wanted to hear.

“ BUT... with that being said. ” She looked him in the eyes. “ This isn’t about them right? You said this was about YOU rewriting history. You said this was about YOU ending things on YOUR terms. And from what I saw at that event. You were talking about how YOU wanted to show that YOU were a changed man. Am I understanding all of that correctly? ”

“ Yeah, that’s pretty much the point. ”

“ Then why the hell are you concerned about what upper management thinks? Why does it matter what the locker room thinks? And hell, why does it make a difference what the fans behind those guard rails think? If this is all about you, then let it be about you. You know as well as I know. You can’t make everyone like you. You can’t make everyone support you. There’s no way you’ll ever make everyone happy. You can’t even make me happy all the time and we’re married! ”

Her lips curling into a smirk all while Calvin rolled his eyes at her comment.

“ Couldn’t resist the urge. ”

“ Mhm... ”

“ You know what I am saying is true. If this means that much to you to have it end the way you want it to end and to get back out there to change the perception of you. Stick to that plan. Do it for the sake of making you happy, and not for the sake of actually seeing to it they see you for what you want them to see you as. Not for them to be happy with who you are now. Not for them to have an actual effect later on when you decide to retire for good. So stay focused. Do what you need to do. And have fun. ”

Listening to his wife’s words. Although they were cut throat and they were stern. It was everything that he needed to hear and then some. Calvin nodded his head a little. Seemingly acknowledging all that she said.

“ You’re right. ”

“ Always am. ”

“ We both know that’s not true, but that’s neither here nor there at the moment. ” There was another small roll of his eyes. “ I guess for a brief moment I lost track of why I was returning and got inside my own head. Especially after my return was met with so much uncertainty and animosity from everyone. ” His hands ran through his hair that was still very much styled by bed head. “ I just know that no matter how long this run lasts. It has to be better than the last one, it has to be different, and it has to end with me making my way back to being a champion with a brand new aura around me. Celebrating with those fans was something I always wanted as a kid. But you’re right. This is about me. No one else, and I should have as much fun as I can. ”

“ It sounds like to me. You’re putting a little too much stock into people still, but hopefully you really understand what I told you and you stick to this plan. Cause like I said earlier. I don’t have it in me to deal with emo you again. Nor do I want my children being subjected to you poorly seeing Hey There Deliah around the house. Shape up, kid! ” Once again Alessandra couldn’t resist the urge to take a shot at her husband. With a smirk spread across her lips. “ On that note. Like I said our son is wanting you to hang up a painting for him. So, finish getting dressed old man and come help out. ”

Alessandra found herself walking towards the bedroom door and pulling it open before exiting leaving Calvin in the room by himself once more. He stood there for a second in silence and letting that conversation settle in. Maybe he did get inside his head. Maybe he did focus on the wrong thing. Maybe for a brief moment he lost sight of what was important on this returning journey of his. But in the end as long as Calvin got on the right track and as long as he stuck to what his plan was. This might end up being one of the greatest returns to pro wrestling. Only time would tell.

× THE CHALLENGE ×
[ scene two ]

Today was nothing more than a typical morning at the Martyr Academy. Calvin led the charge in the morning class for the advanced Pro Wrestling students. He found himself standing right there on the apron while leaning against the ropes and looking at the students in the ring. As well as the ones outside of the ring. Each and every single one of them jogging in place. He found himself speaking loudly.

“ Down! ”

Once those words came out of his mouth. The jogging in place for every student came to a halt as they all dropped down into a push up position and kicked their feet out behind them.

“ Up! ”

At the command every single student kicked their feet back in and pushed themselves back to their feet. They had no sooner got into their first set of jogging when he shouted again.

“ Down! ”

Again his voice was loud and vibrated throughout the entire building. Those students kicked their feet out behind them. He paced that apron keeping an eye on all of them.

“ Alright stop! ” As soon as those words came out of his mouth. Everyone just kind of collapsed. “ You know this is meant to be the advanced class. Meaning you are supposed to be miles ahead of the other classes I teach and today I have seen the opposite. Most of you look blown up. You appear as if you don’t know how to stay on pace. Look as if you’ve been doing nothing outside of training to keep yourselves in shape and on par with your goal to be the best pro wrestler you can be. ” His eyes had narrowed a little bit. “ I mean at this point, if this is what you’re going to come in acting like and looking like for the advanced class. I might as well bump you back down. None of you are going to make it outside of these walls if you’re not going to actually take this seriously. ”

Calvin found himself shaking his head a little bit. All of the sudden he locked eyes on someone in front of him whispering. Clearly not hearing what was said, but he was quick to say something.

“ Secrets don’t make friends, Dalton. Care to share with the class? ”

Looking right at the student who looked back at him. Dalton just shook his head clearly implying he didn’t speak up. Something that wasn’t going to be allowed.

“ Oh no. Go ahead and speak up. You felt the need to whisper something in the middle of my teaching. So please by all means. Let me know and the rest of the class know what was so-important that you needed to speak during this time! ”

Dalton found himself looking up at Calvin still as he spoke. “ All due respect sir. All I was saying is you’ve been quite a dick during today's training session. ” He spoke softly despite his words being so insulting. “ We all expect you to go hard on us. To get us where we need to be. But I speak for everyone when I speak. Ever since you announced you were returning to the ring. You’ve been a bit of a prick. Pushing us past our limits. It’s been an awful time at training. ” Calvin just looked at him. Not saying a word. “ Wrestling is meant to be fun. That’s something you’ve taught us since we all walked into those doors, but it seems that’s something you’ve forgotten this week. It makes no sense to us. ”

The silence that had overcome Calvin was still very apparent. Dalton just stood there looking back. One would have to imagine if the thought of maybe he had said too much crept into his mind. About that time Calvin swung his leg over the middle rope and climbed into the ring. Starting to motion for everyone that was in the ring to get out of the ring. Of course the students listened quickly rolling out. Calvin looked back over at Dalton and motioned for him to step into the ring. Dalton looked hesitant.

“ Come on Dalton, step on in here. ”

Right away Calvin was making it clear that there wasn’t an option for what he was asking of the student. Needless to say Dalton understood there wasn’t any getting out of it as he slid into the ring. Standing himself up as Calvin met him standing face to face with him.

“ So, I’ve been a bit of a dick? You think that I have been too hard on you and the rest of the class? You think I’ve gotten some type of ego because I decided to come back to the ring? And you think I’ve gone back on my word that wrestling is meant to be fun? ”

“ Well, like I said... ”

“ It is a yes or no question, Dalton! ”

“ Yes... yes. That’s how I feel. ”

Dalton responded quickly after having his back against the wall. Calvin simply nodded at the response. Stepping forward as he placed a hand on Dalton’s shoulder. Squeezing down just a little.

“ I am sorry that you feel that way, kid. Truly, I am. ” A small shake of his head in that brief moment. “ Because I don’t have an ego because I have decided to return to the ring. But my return to the ring has reminded me that I haven’t taught you folks a couple of things. It has told me I haven’t been expecting more out of you. It has even taught me that you nor anyone else in this room have any idea how to handle yourself when you get into a ring in a hostile environment. ” He could feel the eyes of all the other students on him along with Dalton’s. “ This coming Sunday, I am stepping into the ring within a company that seemingly doesn’t want me back. Something you nor anyone else has ever dealt with. More importantly than that Dalton, I am seemingly stepping into the ring with someone who is in a roundabout way, has made it clear they are making it their mission to ruin my comeback. Again something you nor anyone else in this room knows what that is like. ”

Letting go of the grip he had on Dalton and taking a couple of steps away from the man. Calvin stroked his beard a little bit. For a moment appearing in thought as everyone else stays quiet. Finally, he turned back to Dalton.

“ So, let me ask you a question, Dalton. Since you felt so heavily about how I’ve gone about things this week in training. Have you thought about why that was? ”

“ No, I can’t say that I have. ”

“ Of course you didn’t. Instead you would rather focus on the fact that it wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows for a chance in training. ” Calvin almost shook his head in disgust. “ Well allow me to inform you while practice has been a little harder. It comes back to not being in those situations where you got someone wanting to make it their mission that you don’t succeed and working for a company that doesn’t seemingly want you there or at least there are some people that don’t want you there. Hell, even dealing with a hostile ass crowd that doesn’t want you there. Simply put, Dalton when you find yourselves in this type of situation. It’s a challenge! ”

He turned away from Dalton and looked at the several other students around the ring side.

“ There is going to come a time and a place where every single one of you is going to have to rise to the occasion with this type of challenge and I want to make sure each of you are ready when that day comes. ” His tone seemed rather sincere with each word that was being spoken. “ At the end of the day when this type of challenge comes along. You’re going to have to prove without a shadow of a doubt you belong. To prove you belong, you have to be a top notch wrestler. So when you’re in the ring and the crowd is booing you and hurling insults at you. You know how to zone them out and stay focused on your craft in the ring. That way when you’re hearing about the locker room not wanting you there. You know how to not let that get in your head. And you make sure that you show out between these ropes. ” Calvin was pointing to the center of the ring where he stood in that practice ring. “ But more importantly, I want you all to be prepared for when you do find yourself in the ring with someone that’s out to make something personal. Because I want you to know. Nothing they say matters. Nothing they do matters. No corner they cut matters. All that matters is, you are man or woman enough to stand there. Look them in the eyes and give them your best shot. Over and over again. Until one or two things happen. You put them down or they put you down. Ultimately proving that you belong in this sport. That is all I want for you. ”

Inside that building it remained quiet from everyone. Behind Calvin where Dalton stood, he could be seen lowering his head some. Maybe a little bit of guilt settling in. Calvin pushed himself away from the ropes.

“ But if this is how all of you feel about me trying to get you ready for a challenge that you will without a doubt one day face. Then you’re allowed to feel that way, along with that. You can go ahead and walk out that door. Don’t bother coming back. Because it seems that you don’t need nor want my help in this business. ” The seriousness in his voice instantly got the sour looks from several of the students around the ring. “ However, if that’s the route you decide to take. I do suggest that you find your way to California this weekend. I suggest you buy a ticket to Climax Control. You sit in those stands and you watch me. Watch me go up against this challenge. Watch me step into the ring with a man that apparently has an issue with me. Watch me go against the still somewhat hostile crowd. Watch what I am able to do when I’ve got a locker room seemingly against me. Sit there and take in what I was trying to teach this week about hard work, betting on yourself, and being the best inside this ring! ”

Based on every word coming out of his mouth at that moment. It appeared that not only was he offended by how his class felt when he was trying to do right by them, but it was also clear he was very passionate. Waving his hand in the air at the students.

“ Class dismissed! ”

Not another word was said as he dropped down to his knees and proceeded to roll on out of the ring. Leaving Dalton standing there and the rest of the students watching as he walked away to his office. That very well could have been the last class and the last training session for a lot of them based on everything that had taken place, but more than anything it seemed that Calvin had something to prove to his students. Not just himself when the clock hit zero on Sunday Night.

× GOOD LUCK ×
[ scene three ]

One of the most beautiful things about owning a warehouse and owning a professional wrestling ring was the fact that at any given moment. You had somewhere to train, somewhere to bump around, and always had someone on hand to record any type of content you needed in such a setting. That's why the cameras found themselves rolling in at this particular moment. Featuring a familiar person. Standing there with his back turned to the cameras was none other than “The Highlight Of The Night” himself, Calvin Harris. For a second or two there was just silence before Calvin found himself turning around and looking right towards the red light of the camera. Breaking that silence.

“ Austin James Mercer... ” Calvin spoke the name with a slight smirk on his lips. “ It has been brought to my attention that tomorrow night on Climax Control. You're going to be the man standing across the ring from me. As a matter of fact, from the sounds of it. You jumped ahead of the line of everyone else to be the one to stand across from me. Wanting to be the one to quote unquote, welcome me back. ” The little quotation marks with his fingers were made apparent to the camera's recording. “ And the belief behind that is, or at least from what I'm picking up on is you're just ONE of the MANY that have a problem with my return to SCW. To which if you paid proper attention to my return at Inception. I expected people to have a problem with me being here. I embraced that from the very beginning. ”

Circling back around from the very night he came back. Calvin knew what he was getting himself into. Taking a couple of steps towards the camera. He grabbed the top rope with both hands and leaned into them.

“ As a matter of fact Austin. I really hope that you aren't going into this match thinking that being the one to step up and being the one to face me is going to suddenly somehow lead to me leaving SCW again. Because if that's your mindset. You're going to have your heart broken. ” For a brief second Calvin shook his head from side to side. “ See, the only way I'll be leaving SCW for any reason is if the doors close or I make the DECISION to retire for good. There is nothing you or anyone else can do to make me leave. Even if you want to go on the usual shtick that I've heard throughout all the years of pro wrestling. That you're going to hurt me, break my bones, and force me into retirement. That isn't going to make a difference either. ” Another small shake of his head was seen. Calvin folding his arms in front of him. “ Now that's not really too much of a shot at you, my man. It's just been said far too much in the business and after everything I've been through between those ropes. I just believe the hype. And for all I know, you might end up being the biggest and baddest motherfucker I've ever stepped into the ring with. Might hurt me, but I assure you. I'll get back up. Take one arm out. I'll beat you with the other. Cripple one leg. I'll hobble and hobble and hobble with the other one just to stomp you out! ”

For emphasis on his wording. He stomped down on the ring apron with force. That loud thud echoed throughout the entire warehouse.

“ That being said Austin. I am willing to give you credit where credit is due. Within your time here in SCW. You've held your own very well. Being a former SCW Internet Champion. A championship that I've never held and not even had an opportunity for. A championship that I've heard many people have used as a stepping stone to launch themselves into the next level here. But from what I understand about your career. That championship came a little bit later on. After you were someone that was able to capture the SCW Heavyweight Championship. ” The mention of the championship made such a grin cross the lips of The Highlight of the Night. For no other reason than it was a championship he himself was familiar with. “ March 24th of 2019... I am sure that's a date that you'll never forget. Taking home the prize position after beating Fenris. And what a run it was. Five long months, I mean more impressive than my two runs. Combined I only had my runs last five months. My hats off to you, because I know the talent in that locker room. They aren't a joke and it's tough to hold that bad boy, for a couple weeks let alone five months! ”

A brief pause fell over the man’s lips. Calvin releases the ropes and circling back to the middle of the ring. Finding himself focusing back on that red light.

“ And If I was a betting man winning that championship is something that you are sure that no one forgets. I bet that it's a big part of your personality. Constantly reminding everyone that will listen that you were the man once upon a time around here. Granted it's now 2023 and it's been nearly four years since you held that championship, but nevertheless it's something you don't forget about and don't let anyone else forget. Like I said I give you credit where credit is due. Congrats for proving at one point you belonged around the halls of SCW. However Austin, at some point you are going to have to stop relying on the past. At some point you're going to have to start living in the now and prove that you still belong here. Especially if you're someone that doesn't want me back. ” In the way that those words came from his mouth. It almost came off like a challenge. “ Because I give you credit. While I respect what you've done in the past, and while I am not willing to write off your ability between the ropes. I am on the other hand bound to not take someone seriously if they don't constantly and consistently prove their worth time and time again. Because that's how the business of professional wrestling works. It's something I teach my students every single week we hold training. This wrestling business doesn't love you. It will chew you up and spit you out with no remorse. In fact, Austin. We are nothing more than a spoke in the wheel of this crazy business. If we don't produce, if we don't prove ourselves, if we don't go above and beyond. It's simple, we will be pulled out of the wheel and replaced by someone else. So the question you have to ask yourself, is this Austin. Are you willing to be replaced? Are you willing to be a forgotten wrestler of the past? ”

Having that question thrown out there. May or may not be something that Austin may focus on when he hears all of this. It also may have been something that was ignored, but the fact was Calvin brought up a valid point.

“ Because I am not. ” Calvin's eyes narrowed facing the cameras. “ And that's a big-big part of why I am back. The way I left was unprofessional, sure. The way I left should have been handled better. I shouldn't have been such a prick. All of that I've addressed and it all came from a place of where I didn't love wrestling anymore. And it was more than clear wrestling didn't love me. If my name ever came up? It was usually followed by a who? Or what did they ever do in this business? That got under my skin in ways I could never begin to put into words. ” In the man's eyes, it told a story of just how true those words were. “ Hell, even my son who is just getting old enough to understand what I do. Said it was hard to believe I used to wrestle. How long ago it had been. And that made me sit down to think. It had only been five years. Have I really been gone that long? Were contributions to wrestling that little to be so easily forgotten? Did I really leave that bad of a taste in the mouths of fans across the world that no one wants to talk about me and what I accomplished? All of those questions I had to ask myself time and time again Austin. ”

His tone of voice described the type of motivation that went through his veins at that particular moment. Motivation that most people don't know how to dig down deep and find within themselves to get where they want to be. Calvin just let his eyes focus back to the camera before him.

“ So here I am now. Boots ready to be laced up. Fresh new gear ready to be worn. Moves I haven't used in years and moves I have been working on to display in this return. I have a fire and a desire burning inside of me that no man or woman could ever stomp out. If they tried, all they would be doing is giving themselves third degree burns in the end. Simply put Austin, I am more than prepared to step into the ring. Five years away or not. I am physically, mentally, and emotionally prepared for the challenge that lay ahead of me. But, the next question you have to ask yourself is are you prepared? ” A slight rise of the eyebrow from him. “ To be the one to jump ahead of the line. To be the one that wants to let it be known you have an issue with me. To be the one to try and hault my return. Are you truly ready? Are you sure that you've got in you to be that man, Austin? Because I can tell you this much. If you aren't ready, the people that you jumped ahead of to get a shot at me are going to let you know about it. The people that share the same mindset that you do as far as not wanting me here are going to let you know you failed. It's not going to be something that you can easily escape my man! ” Calvin's eyes for that brief moment seemed to have lit up. “ But maybe, you're not one to care what those people have to say. Rightfully so, cause at the end of the day. Only people that should have any true impact on you are those close to you and yourself. That being said though, you are still going to have me to remind you that you weren't ready. Something, I will take great pride in, Austin. ”

Pride is something that can be one of the biggest motivators to people. His pride was something that definitely motivated him.

“ From the start this could have been just two men stepping into the squared circle and showcasing their best skills, but you wanted to make it your mission to make it personal. With the mindset you have about me from my past. Like I said I get that, but I'll tell you this. If I get any inkling, any little vibe, I smell the tiniest amount of doubt in you, and I assure you Austin in front of the great SCW audience of Irvine, California. I will expose you. I will show the world what a fraud you are. I will show you first hand that you never had it in you to take me on to begin with. All while showing SCW first hand that I am what I said that I am at Inception. I'm a changed man. Little less of a dick, but still one of the best wrestlers bell to bell when I step between those ropes. Doesn't matter who you put in front of me. Doesn't matter who jumps ahead of the line. Doesn't matter who has an agenda against me. I won't back down and I'm going to show up then show out. Because I am the HIGHLIGHT of the NIGHT! ”

Calvin spoke with that same confidence that had been oozing out of him this entire time. The camera zoomed in to get a close up of his face.

“ Good luck Austin, cause you're going to need it! ”

There was a small wink given to the camera. Before he turned his back and proceeded to roll on out of the ring. Cue the camera to end the recording right then and there. Of course despite how Calvin might have felt and despite how he might have put things. The fact still remained that in twenty four hours he was going to have to prove himself. Everything that came out of his mouth was going to be put to the chest. Climax Control truly was going to have all eyes on it when the show went live.


15
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 06:35:00 PM »
 ACT IV: Crushing Parties and Ruining Dreams.
The days were seemingly starting to fly by pretty quickly. For now it was just about 72 hours before the big Full Circle event. How fitting was it that the final show was going to be held in the Gold Coast Casino right here in Las Vegas. End things right where they had started to begin with. Of course the town was buzzing about the event. There were no more loyal fans than those of SCW’s. They were there from the very beginning and they were going to be there to the very end. Now as it turned out on this particular day. Those in charge of the company were holding a special press conference.
Not only for the fans to see some of their favorite stars appear, but to give the media a chance to help promote them one final time. All press is good press especially in a situation like this. By this time the company had taken their time to begin the set up for Full Circle. Many and many reporters / media outlets had piled themselves around the ring in chairs. Several hundred of fans were in attendance just for the press conference alone. Everyone’s attention was set on the woman that was a staple to SCW. That woman being Ms. Rocky Mountains herself. She found herself standing in the middle of the ring, behind a podium that had been set up. A smile on her face, as she began to speak to all that were there.
MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Ladies and gentlemen. Allow me on behalf of Sin City Wrestling, thank you for all being here today. We’ve promised that this press conference that we’re going to be a hundred percent real. A hundred percent raw. There are no scripts. No kayfabe for the lack of a better term. Any and every question that you may have for us. We’re going to give the one hundred percent truthful answer. Being the first time we’ve done something like this and as we’re going out. We feel like the people are worthy of that.
There were quite a few applauses. Not only from the fans that sat on the other side of the barricade in excitement to see this press conference, but also from the media outlets that surrounded the ring. After all it was a good thing for them to get the truth. It was them getting the scoop to report and did them wonders.
MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Over the course of the next hour and half. There is going to be several stars that come out here. From legends to champions to veterans to rookies. To which I am sure they’re going to all tell you exactly what Sin City Wrestling has meant to them for the last six years. They’re going to give you people damn near everything you could ask for and then some. That being said we’ve...
Right then and there, in the middle of her sentence. “Your Betrayal” by Bullet For My Valentine found itself starting to play over the PA system there inside the Golden Coast Casino. Based on the look on Ms. Mountain’s face, it was safe to say this wasn’t part of the show. She looked genuinely confused, but at the same time disgusted. Right away there were the boos of the fans that were in attendance for this press conference. Course the people in charge of the media and the people that were going to get to ask their questions perked up with excitement. Behind them up on the stage The Martyr himself, Calvin Harris stepped out on the half completed stage. He was dressed in an all black suit but more importantly with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. A bit of a smug smirk was on Calvin’s lips as he began to walk down that ramp with no remorse. Once he entered the ring, he found himself stepping right up to the podium. Nudging Ms. Mountains out of the way with his elbow in the process.
CALVIN HARRIS: Step aside toots. I’ve got this.
Chuckling in that true asshole like nature of his. Ms. Mountains took a couple of steps back glaring right at him expressing that she wasn’t happy. Calvin quickly turned away from her and faced the people before him.
CALVIN HARRIS: She’s boring as fuck eh folks? If there’s anyone that’s going to be out here for the funeral of Sin City Wrestling. It should be me. I promise you, I’m going to deliver quite the memorable eulogy.
Those words got the reaction that he had expected from the fans. Lots and lots of boos. Not a single fan found his joke clever. They all found it in poor taste, but at the same time it was kind of a given that he himself didn’t give a damn. Pointing out to the reporters as he spoke.
CALVIN HARRIS: Let’s get this show on the road shall we? What’s your question numb nuts?
As insulting as the question was. The guy that Calvin was directly pointing out stood up. Dude was quite the nerd, big thick glasses and a notepad in hand. Calvin began to regret his decision nearly right away, with a slight shake of his head. However it was too late as the reporter began to speak.
REPORTER #1: Mr. Harris, you just stated that you are here to deliver a eulogy for the death of Sin City Wrestling. Essentially that’s what the closure of the company means, but the question I have for you. Is how do you really feel about SCW closing down in three days? For the last year you’ve been giving this company all you had and your hard work has paid off. But now it will seem to have been for nothing.
CALVIN HARRIS: Let me go ahead and stop you right there. I wouldn’t never under any circumstances say that everything I’ve done would have been for nothing. Now sure, I’ll be the first to admit that SCW or more so Christian and Mark have never appreciated a single thing I’ve done for this company. They were perfectly okay with seeing me leave once before when I took an extended break. Not once did I hear from them during the time I was gone, so based on that and based on how I’ve treated since I’ve achieved all my success. I know they’ve never appreciated what I’ve done, but it wasn’t for nothing. I’m the one that has dominated. I’m the one the championship when no one believed it would happen. I’m above many people on the roster, who have been here for years and haven’t achieved a single fucking thing. I’m the one that years from now can say that being here was a complete waste of time based on what I’ve done for the last four months.
For the first time in a very long time. There seemed to be at least some excitement on Calvin’s end and some pride for what he’s been able to accomplish. Though at the same time as it had been pointed out. In a few days it was going to end. Calvin continued to keep his eyes locked on the reporter standing there.
CALVIN HARRIS: But to answer your question when it comes to how do I feel about Sin City Wrestling closing? If I’m allowed to truly be honest here and I’m not going to get slapped with a fine for speaking out later. I am truly glad that SCW is closing. You see for the last few months I’ve been unhappy. I’ve been the unhappiest I’ve ever been working for a wrestling promotion. The lack of respect that Mark, Christian, and the entire SCW has had for me has been grinding my gears. But now that it’s ending. There is no chance of them grinding my gears from week to week. There’s no opportunity for them to shit on me every week. There’s no chance for them to hold me back every week. No chance for them to pick their favorites over me for weeks. No chance for them to make me feel like garbage and like I’ve got no purpose here. Like I said a few minutes ago. When they were willing to let me walk out once before. I knew that there was no mutual respect but I’m too prideful to just give someone what they want. Therefore I stuck around and I took what I wanted. Course now that it’s all coming to an end. I couldn’t be more excited. No more of their bullshit and this also means they can’t fuck anyone else over that happens to be talented. Cause rather you believe it or not. They’re all about holding real talent down for their mediocre ass “veterans” and “legends” that wouldn’t survive anywhere outside of the SCW world. I simply say good riddance Sin City Wrestling and may you rot in hell.
That right there was Calvin airing out his grievances. It was his chance to do everything that he could to make the company look bad. Just speaking negative of the company was going to have several-several reports coming out. Reports in which SCW would do everything they possibly could in order to deny those reports. Calvin on the other hand just took satisfaction in saying what he wanted knowing it would cause some riff. That being said the reporter sat down, but another one stood right up. A little blonde with thick ass glasses. Raising her hand some.
REPORTER #2: Excuse me, Mr. Harris. If you don’t mind I’ve got a question of my own.
CALVIN HARRIS: Go ahead.
REPORTER #2: Last month when you did your segment at the end of Climax Control 200. The night you claimed that you wouldn’t be sticking around till Full Circle. A lot of us are confused. Was that part of a storyline? Or did you truly want out? I only ask now after all the reports have come out the last week about your retiring. To which you have seemed to put the blame on the company and say they ruined your love for the wrestling business.
CALVIN HARRIS: Well I didn’t say anything that wasn’t true. Yes, I’ll admit that working for other companies prior to working for SCW was starting to ruin my passion and my love for wrestling, but I bought into all the hype about how much different that SCW was. I bought into all the stuff about how the owners were fair and how they wouldn’t go out of their way to hold someone down. I bought into all the hype of how good the roster was and how it had some of the best talent in the world. I bought into all this hype about how SCW was something truly special to the wrestling business. All of which turned out to be lies and it eventually sucked the life out of me. I no longer had any desire to be here. So, yes when it came to what you saw at Climax Control 200. I shot from the hip. I let it be known I didn’t want to stick around and I didn’t want to be part of the final show. First and foremost, what’s truly the point of being part of a sinking ship? And secondly, I was just that fed up. I wouldn’t say it was a storyline at all. Kind of like it wasn’t a storyline that I was threatened that if I wasn’t here for the final show and if I didn’t defend the title, that I’d be made to look stupid because I didn’t do “proper business” as it was put to me. So as much as I don’t want to be here. You’ll see me part of the final show. And now more than ever that’s alright. I’ve got some plans.
There was a bit of a smirk spread across his lips when he let that last sentence leave his mouth. That was enough to send a message to the people that he had something up his sleeve. Something that had the fans on edge that were sitting there. That’s one of the last things that they wanted to hear. The blonde reporter found himself sitting down. Followed by a pretty large man standing up with a notepad in his own hand.
CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Christ. Fat Albert is in the building everyone.
REPORTER #3: Clever.
CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, I know. Now hurry up with your question before your fat ass kills over from a heart attack.
REPORTER #3: Right... My question is this. There’s a rumor going around that you’re not too pleased with the final opponent that Christian Underwood and Mark Ward chose for you at Full Circle. Everyone knows that Tommy Crimson will meet you on the fourteenth. It’ll be your World Championship on the line against his Roulette Championship. Both of you have an impressive win-loss record. It seemed to make sense to put the two of you against each other. Seems to have been the best business decision one could make. How could you not be happy about something like that?
CALVIN HARRIS: Well, that’s simple. To answer your question. Let me ask you one myself. You’re a reporter and I assume you’ve been doing this for awhile. Let’s say you worked through the ranks. You finally got a chance to cover a major story and your boss makes the decision that you need a partner in crime to help cover that story. Yet he chooses the rookie, the new guy in the office. Are you going to be a little salty about that?
REPORTER #3: I wouldn’t be very happy about that at all. Especially if I worked so hard to finally get to that story, but I would have to say that this is a completely different situation.
CALVIN HARRIS: Incorrect. It is not a completely different situation. Not by any means.
Shaking his head from side to side at that particular moment. Calvin was making it more than clear that he wasn’t going to have it in this situation. Letting his eyes zero in on this reporter.
CALVIN HARRIS: It isn’t different at all. I have worked pretty damn hard to get to where I am in this company. I’ve busted my ass to get a shot at the championship and I’ve busted myself to win as well as keep the championship. Never at any point in time did Mark or Christian just hand me a title shot like they’re handing Crimson. As a matter of fact, here’s another little piece of information. For weeks prior to Crimson being announced. It was heavily rumored and I was even told at one point. There was going to be a match at Climax Control 200 in which a number one contender would be crowned. To me that seemed like the best way to do things. They could’ve had current stars and their so called Legends in one match battling it out to face me, but the day of the show. I found out that there wasn’t a match like I had been told. But instead they decided to name Crimson as the contender. That sounds pretty damn fishy if you ask me. But the point I’m making is... I worked hard to be in the position I’m in, but he just gets it handed to him on a silver platter? That’s complete and utter bullshit. That is Mark and Christian showing favoritism plain as day. No one is batting an eye at it. And it couldn’t be more frustrating. Crimson doesn’t deserve this match. He isn’t on my level and should not be in the ring with me, but as we all know there isn’t anything that can be done about it. Nothing will change at all. I’ll do what I’ve had to do so many times in the past. Suck it up and deal.
Shaking his head a little bit. With that cleared annoyed look on his expression. Seemed like he was more annoyed now that he was forced to think about the situation he was set to be dealing with. In that being said though the reporter quickly sat down deciding that it was best to not continue to push things. Right away a brunette report had stood up with a handheld recorder in hand. Calvin just side eyed her as she spoke.
REPORTER #4: Well, I myself have a question for you. As much as you might not want to be at Full Circle and as much as you might not want to face Crimson. Are you still going to give it everything you’ve got? Are you still going to make sure that you lay it all on the line? Are you still going to do everything you can to walk out with the championship?
CALVIN HARRIS: What kind of question is that?
REPORTER #4: A pretty straightforward one?
CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t be a smart ass cunt. I’ll come down there and smack the weave right off your head. I get that it was a forward question. But what kind of question is that when you’re asking someone who has always given their best no matter what that very question? Trust me when I tell you. There’s a lot that is going on behind the scenes that is making me question if showing up is worth it. There is a lot going on behind the scenes that is telling me that no matter what kind of performance that I put on, including one that will be better than Crimson’s that in the end I’m going to lose. There is a lot going on behind the scenes that wouldn’t lead to me being shocked if Mark Ward and Christian Underwood came up with a Plan B that’s going to ensure that I don’t leave with the championship. I mean after all Matt Spears does have a briefcase that he’s sitting on right? That’s just the kind of people they are. At the end of the day though. I’ll make damn sure that from the time that I step into that ring until the bell ends. I give it all I got. No one will ever be able to say that Calvin Harris didn’t go down a fighting champion. No one will ever be able to say that Calvin Harris wasn’t one of the best all the way till his final day.
It was at that very moment that Calvin’s music began to play over the PA system. Almost like it was the exact cue they needed when he let those words come out of his mouth. Not another word to be said, Calvin turned himself around and found himself stepping out of the ring. Not even so much as looking back at the people. Calvin began his way up that ramp where he eventually disappeared behind the same curtain that he had stepped out of in the first place. Ms. Mountains along with everyone else were left shocked, confused, and unsure of how to feel exactly about the things they had just heard. Although the press conference would need to continue on. It was just that the Martyr left a lasting impression on it.

ACT V: The Last Battle.

Calvin’s eyes laid on the SCW World Heavyweight Championship that was sitting there on the edge of the hotel bed. Taking a long hard look at it and seemingly getting lost in the view of it. So many inner thoughts were running through his head at the moment. All of the sudden his concentration was broken when the bathroom door popped open. Alessandra poking her head out for that moment.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Babe, I’m still going to be a while. Getting myself ready and two kids, it isn’t easy.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s fine. I’ll be late. Not like they can really fine me, right?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: That’s true, but you don’t need to be late on my behalf. Just go on ahead to the venue. I’ll get us an uber there.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I came with my family. I’m going to the arena with my family and I’m going to leave with my family. Take all the time you need.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Are you sure? It’s really not a big deal for us to meet up with you later.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, I’m sure. Just do what you need to do. I’ll wait.

For a brief moment Alessandra stood there like she was studying his expression. Nodding her head a little bit as if she got it and disappeared back into the bathroom shutting the door. Nearly the moment she shut the door there was a light knock on the main hotel door. His eyebrow arching into the air a little bit. As he began to walk towards the door, he pulled it open. Much to his surprise standing on the other side of the door was Daniel Richards and Gabriel Michaels. The two men that he had been seen causing havoc with in SCW for several weeks. As well as the two men he told that they were fired. Eyeing the both of them, he stepped out of the room closing the door behind him quietly.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell are the two of you doing here?

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Look calm down before you start going into rage mode. We’re not here to cause any trouble. We’re just here to talk.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Big man is right, Calvin. We’ve had the last couple of weeks to think about what happened at Climax Control 200. And we’ve decided that we were in the wrong.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh, so it took you damn near a month to come to the conclusion that you fucked up when I told you that to begin with?

DANIEL RICHARDS: Motherfucker. It isn’t about that. We’re admitting it. We were wrong. We fucked up. We let you down, when you’re the one that brought us into begin with. We should’ve had your back.

CALVIN HARRIS: And don’t you think that it’s a little too late to becoming to me now about all of this? What’s done is fucking done. It’s in the past.
GABRIEL MICHAELS: You’re right, it is. But it isn’t too late to come to you and it isn’t too late to try and fix it.

Those comments coming from Gabriel caused Calvin to be quiet for a moment. Lifting his eyebrow in the air a little bit seemingly questioning where this was going.

DANIEL RICHARDS: We’re not here to beg for our jobs back or anything like that. We’re too fucking proud to do something like that, but at the same time Calvin. We know you better than anyone else. And we know that you’re pissed. We know that you’re furious. We know you’ve been pushed past your limit. We can’t blame you for that. We’d be the same way.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: But knowing you like we know you. It’s almost a guarantee that tonight you’re going to go out in a blaze of glory. You’re going to go out giving it everything you’ve got. You’re going to out there and you’re going to do something insane. It’ll likely piss off a lot of people and have them all wanting to fight you.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Like an entire locker room... and it would be a good idea to have two men that love to fight have your back. The three of us have cleared out bars in fights back in the day. A locker room won’t be anything.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: We’re going to stand behind whatever you do, but we also want a chance to redeem ourselves and to show that we really do have your back. You know if you’re willing to give us that chance.

CALVIN HARRIS: I honestly don’t know if I should. Don’t even know if it’s worth it.

Calvin stood there looking at the two men that were standing there before him. Shaking his head a little bit from side to side. It was annoying him that they waited all this time to come to him and to attempt to make it right. At the same exact time he did have to take it into consideration that there was a very good chance that they were sincere. They did come to him in the first place and they were right. He did intend to go down in a blaze of glory.  It might be a good thing to have people backing him up. Looking at the two of them for a couple of seconds before finally speaking up again.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ll give it to you guys. You’re right, with everything that’s been done to me. With everything that’s been said about me. With the lack of respect I’ve been shown - more so than in the last few weeks than anything else. I intend to do something a little crazy. I intend to pop off at the mouth a little. I intend to bury everyone in this fucking company. I’m aiming to piss people off and there’s a very good chance I am going to have to fight my way out of that locker room to go home that night. Maybe you’re right. I might need there, but for no other reason that my wife and kids will be with me. But there is two things I’m going to ask of you guys.

DANIEL RICHARDS: What’s that?

CALVIN HARRIS: First and foremost. I want you to keep an eye on the jobber that is Matt Spears. Do not let him out of your sight the entire night. And if for a single second he attempts to head to the ring. Before, during, or after the match. You do whatever the hell it is that you have to do to stop him. Do not let that bastard cash in his briefcase. There’s no way in hell that worthless fuck is going to end his career on a high note. He’s garbage and isn’t worthy of such a thing.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Consider it done... but what’s the other thing that you’re asking of us?

CALVIN HARRIS: Simple. I don’t want you guys at ring side. I want you in the back the entire time. That means no matter what happens out there in the ring. I don’t want you coming out and getting involved. I’ve got a good feeling I know how tonight is going to go, but that’s fine. Let it happen. Let it take its course. I’ll be fine.

DANIEL RICHARDS: What? You’re talking in that cryptic tongue shit you do.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: What the hell do you think is going to happen out there?

CALVIN HARRIS: All I know is that at the end of the night. No matter how well I did and no matter the performance I’ve put on. I will not be leaving with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and that’s fine. I’ve come to peace with it. Let the course take place. Karma's a bitch and it will one day get all of them.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: You want us to just stand by and watch you lose?!

DANIEL RICHARDS: Have you lost your damn mind? We’re not just going to stand by and watch you get fucked over like that.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, yes you will. Because as sad as it is gentlemen. This is not something that we can control. What’s going to happen is going to happen and there is no changing it. But that’s fine with me. I’m going to get the last laugh. I assure you that... So, I’ll see you there tonight.

Not another word to be said Calvin turned himself around and walked right back into the hotel room, closing the door behind him. Leaving Gabriel and Daniel on the outside of it. Both men just looking at each other looking completely and utterly confused by what was going on. They both looked like they were in shock and couldn’t believe what had just come out of his mouth. Both of them were questioning Calvin’s sanity. At the same time they assured him that they would have his back as his final night as a wrestler and his final night in SCW. meaning they were going to respect his wishes, but this was going to be quite the night for everyone to see unfold. History may be made and legacies may be left behind.

ACT VI: Fuck Kayfabe.

All of the waiting had officially came to an end. After a long month of waiting until Full Circle to arrive. Tonight was the night and it would be taking place in the very city that it all started in Las Vegas, Nevada. By this point the show had already gotten under way. The fans could be heard all the way in the back out there in their seats. The show had delivered and they couldn’t have been any more excited than what they were at this moment. For they were literally seconds away from the main event taking place. It was going to be quite possibly the best main events that Sin City Wrestling had ever put on. Two men, two titles, and two streaks on the line. The stakes simply didn’t get any higher than that.
Instead of the cameras going right out to the ring as it would have been expected. They found themselves backstage, but not just backstage they found themselves in a specific locker room. That locker room being that of the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Calvin Harris had himself sat down in a steel chair as he finished taping his wrists up for the night. His eyes found themselves locking on the direct lense of the camera. There was something about his eyes at that moment that told the viewers that something within him was different. Something about him in general was different. Thing was they were never going to expect what was about to happen. That’s when Calvin began to speak up.

“ Tonight is the night and now that the night has arrived.

Now that I’m mere seconds away from going out to the ring. I feel like it is time for me to start to speak the truth. I feel like it’s time for me to stop playing the company role. I feel like it’s time I stop being nice and protecting people’s feelings. I feel like it’s time that I speak candid and put things out there that need to be put out there. To which I honestly kind of feel bad for you fans of Sin City Wrestling. I feel bad that you have all been ripped off and I feel bad that all of you have had your money taken from you. For the last month SCW has been billing myself versus Tommy Crimson. SCW World Heavyweight Champion versus Roulette Champion. Streak vs Streak.

Doing everything they could to make this match seem like it’s going to be the biggest thing that’s ever taken place inside of SCW ring. However there’s one thing that they didn’t tell you... They didn’t tell you that they’ve done decided a winner for the night. Before the match has even happened. Big shock right? After all you people have been lead to believe that wrestling for the most part is real and that everything is decided out in that ring, but you’ve been lied to and you’ve been mislead. That’s not going to be the case this time out. At the end of the night I can guarantee you that you’re going to be looking at one person and one person alone as the SCW World and Roulette Champion.

Congratulations Crimson, you’re going to be the champion!

I can only imagine that you’re sitting in your locker room right now and just grinning from ear to ear. Cause you know that no matter what happens out there in the ring tonight. You’re going to be the champion. No matter what I do in that ring tonight. You aren’t going to be defeated. I bet your face just lit up like a little girl on her birthday when you sat in that board meeting with Christian and Mark, when they made the decision that you’d be the man that would ending on top with this company closing. I bet you nearly nutted in your pants when you found out that the referee would be given a specific cue on when to screw me in that ring tonight. You’re such a fucking mark for yourself that I bet you feel like you’re part of something cool such as the Las Vegas Screwjob, but pretty sure someone’s done that before in wrestling. People that were far more important than this place than some small ass promotion out in Vegas.

But the question I have for you. How does it feel to know you’re going to get such a cheap win?

Then again this is going to be the second time in your career here in Sin City Wrestling where you were given a win that you didn’t earn and didn’t deserve. I’ve brought up Krispopher Ryans once before and let me bring it up again. He was a man that had dominated the entire Roulette Division for over a year. He was a man that defeated damn near every single person he came across. He was a man that was on the run of his career. It got to the point where Mark and Christian realized that Ryans had no more competition. It got to the point that they realized Ryans had literally raped a division and made it his bitch. Kind of like how I’ve done the same to the Heavyweight Division. How I’ve dominated. How I’ve taken on all comers. How I’ve been so good that no one has wanted to step up because they knew they couldn’t beat me. Of course like the creative geniuses the owners of SCW would like to think that they are.

They decided to invest in you. They saw you taking those easy wins that they were giving you with shitty ass opponents and how you weren’t dropping the ball. They were stroking off to the little gimmick that you created for yourself. Thinking and believing it was one of the greatest things that they had ever seen. In reality it’s one of the dumbest gimmicks anyone has ever seen. Only slightly better than King Retard himself Samuel McPherson. Nonetheless they hopped on board. Pushed you to the Roulette Division and made sure that you were the one to beat Kristopher Ryans. Thing is they thought that Kristopher was a “professional” and thought he was a “lifer” that would have just dealt with it. Boy did they find out differently. Cause right after that he was out. Not that I blame him and last I knew Christian regretted making a “poor” decision. Though, he’ll never come out and say that was the same situation. Too much pride there eh gentlemen?
Now here we are several months later after that poor decision and here we are where you’re being pushed to face me. Something that I find to be kind of funny. You see a few weeks before Climax Control 200. I was reassured that at that show. There was going to be a number one contenders match. As a matter of fact I am pretty sure that I was told that they were going to try and do something to see if they couldn’t see to it that one of the many SCW legends would be facing me for the title. Granted, I’ll admit I wasn’t stoked but I knew that I was going to have to defend my title eventually. It seemed fitting to defend it against someone that had once had some stock here in SCW. Of course however that night of Climax Control 200. I walk into the building and find out no match was ever booked. Instead I was told that I’d find out by the end of the night who I was facing. And now as we all know, it was decided that you’d be the one I’d face at Full Circle.

To which I think I know why that decision was made. Not only was it a decision made to make sure that I lost the title after I dominated the entire division and made their talent look like scrubs. They did it because the company was closing. It wasn’t going to matter if I threw a fit when I found out I got screwed over. It wasn’t like I’d be able to walk out. After all the company was closing. That being said Mark and Christian, bravo for having the brains to pull that one off. Course, I could have just left weeks ago. I could have just chose not to show up tonight. But then again you’d gone out of your way to embarrass me, make me look stupid, and make me look like a bitch right? Cause that’s how petty you are. Here’s the thing though guys. I can be just as petty when you piss me off and when you threaten me.

And just like screwing me over when the company is closing. There’s nothing that I can do about it. I won’t be able to throw a fit. I can’t walk out on the company, but also at the same time with you closing which means you can’t punish me for everything that I’ve said and everything I’m going to say. Kind of sucks when you shoot yourself in the foot doesn’t it? But let me bring back my attention to you, Crimson. You see because you’re just as much at fault for this shit as they are. Though, I’m sure that you’ve already decided what you’re go to thing is going to be when all of this comes out at the end of the night and people begin to question things. Let me go ahead and take a guess here shall we? Let’s see just how good I am at these kind of things. Is your reason going to be something along the lines of...

You had more to say than me? Is it going to be something along the lines of you cut more promos than I did for the match? Will that be the thing that you justify as to why you beat me? Instead of just telling the truth?

I’ve got this hunch that’s going to be the go to fall back plan. Now granted maybe you might be stupid enough to try and imply that what’s really going to give you the win is that this match is going to be taking place under random rules and a random stipulatio. After all that’s how it works when your the Roulette Champion right. And if anything you right along with Mark and Christian would want to blame it on something like that instead of being called out for the obvious. But ehh I don’t buy that for a single second. I know how to peel it all back and read between the lines. That’s would just make you look stupid. It’s a gimmick match. It’s a work, brother. Always has been. Since that championship came into existence. Plus, I knew when this match happened it would be forced to take place under Roulette Rules. Anything to put me a disadvantage. I’m pretty damn smart here folks.

Though, I think it’s a safe bet to place it on how you did more promo work than me. Well excuse me for being a man that has to do things that supports himself and his family. Wrestling isn’t everything. Sometimes someone is busy for fourteen hours a day and doesn’t have time to sit down in front of their computer to cut a promo, then to edit it with pretty colors and visual effects. Only to post it and get no real reaction from it. Maybe that’s my fault for seeing things are a little more important than that. Maybe just maybe that makes you a better man than me, but then again I highly doubt that. At the same time Crimson. I don’t really care what you say. I don’t care what you do to justify shit. I don’t give a shit about what little lies you want to tell. However I do have one tiny little piece of advice for you, faggot.

Don’t be taking sly shots at me on twitter about “making excuses” when you’re doing the exact same thing.

See, the last thing I am doing is making excuses. I’ve spent the last four months carrying the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. A championship that no one thought I’d ever hold. A championship that people thought I wasn’t good enough to compete for. A championship that had eluded me my entire career until last year. And in that four months as champion. I made sure that I gave it everything that I had. During my time as champion. I’ve never ducked or dodged a challenge that ever came my way, but of course if you ask Crimson. Apparently, I ducked and dodged him for a while now. Funny thing is the two of us never had any real interaction with each other before now. Unless that time you want to talk about how you slid into my messages asking me to have myself, Gabriel, and Daniel attack you. Cause you were out to make me and my group “look good” as you put it. Yet, apparently by telling you that I wasn’t interested means I’m ducking and dodging you. Or maybe that was your way of trying to goad me into a feud, since you already knew you were being given a title shot and were trying to hide behind my attack on you as logical way of getting the title shot. Hmmm, didn’t think about that huh Crimson? I’m actually much smarter than you and the owners in this company will give me credit for. Logic though right?

This is the type of people I’ve had to deal with since I’ve come here, but regardless of the stupidity and the lack of talent. I’ve made sure to give it everything I’ve got. Every single match. Every single title defense. I was in rare form at all times. Yet the most depressing and disrespectful thing about it all is how I was never given any real credit for what I did. Were there days that I could have done more? Sure, but at the same time when the rest of the roster didn’t care enough to contribute. I eventually realized no matter what I did wouldn’t bring the company out of the hole it was sinking down into. I did do what I could. I made sure that I defended the title with pride. I made sure that segments I was involved in were some of the most interesting and entertaining shit that was produced on television that week. Believe it or not, I wanted what was best for this company. As well as wanting to be the best. But apparently that’s too much to ask for and doesn’t deserve to be remembered or honored.

And as much as I was a dick on television. I made sure that I played the heel role expertly. No one could outdo me from week to week. There was a reason why certain people in the company did praise what I was doing. Because no one could outdo me. Yet in the end the people that were meant to appreciate it. Didn’t appreciate it. In the end when the people were supposed to shake my hand and say good job for what you have done the last year. They didn’t do that. Instead they spit in my face and then looked away. To top it all off on the last night of the company. They’re not even going to give me the proper chance to show what to do what I’ve done this entire time. And why? All because I eventually got fed up and had something to say. That’s the game Christian and Mark play very well. You’re not allowed to ever take a stand for yourself. You have to be a yes man to them or you get shafted for it. Ah well, what’s been decided has been decided and there isn’t no changing it.
I just hope when Crimson gets the title handed to him. He walks to the back, heads to his locker room, and takes one hard look at that championship. In that moment I hope the reality sinks in about how he was a charity case. I hope the reality sets in that the only reason that he’s champion is because the owners were mad at me. I hope the reality sets in that that World Championship wasn’t actually earned. Hope it sets in that he’ll never be half the champion that I was. I hope it all hits him like a ton of bricks and forces the man into retirement. Because essentially Crimson, you had no respect for me as a human being. Nor did you have any respect for this business and therefore you deserve to go down with the company, never to be heard from again. That’s exactly what you deserve. As well as a bullet right to fucking dome.
But at the same time the more likely thing that will happen is that Crimson won’t come to that reality. Instead he’ll truly have believed that he earned the championship. And he’ll go on this tirade on twitter, like he did with Kristopher because I called you out on your bullshit and because I did exactly what you’ve been doing but have gotten away with time and time again. You’re real good at breaking the fourth wall Crimson. Real good at saying Fuck Kayfabe, but the moment someone does it to you. You start throwing a hissy fit and doing everything you can to play the role of the victim. It may or may not work for you. I don’t care. I’ve got you blocked and I won’t see it. It was just time that you got a taste of your own medicine. Payback is a bitch huh?

That being said I’ll leave you with these words, Crimson.

Enjoy the freebie World Championship kid. At the end of the day, you’ll never be able to come close to what I am. At the end of the day, you won’t ever have a legacy. Meanwhile I will have one. One hell of a legacy. One that’s remembered by several thousands of people all across the world. You on the other hand will just be another wrestler that was in the game that didn’t do shit worth remembering. Most of all though Crimson, in the end I will forever go down as a MAN that is BETTER than you in EVERY WAY imaginable! ”

Right away Calvin stood himself up from the chair that he was sitting in. Hanging on the back of the chair was the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. As the cameras zoomed upward Calvin snatched the championship off the back of the chair and held it up for a brief second. All of the sudden he began to use his hands as he pulled with all his might on the nameplate where his name was front and certain on it. The screws snapped with a violent tug as he ripped his name plate off with no remorse. Quickly, Calvin threw the name plate down to ground and tossed the championship over his shoulder. Turning and marching right out of his locker room. Almost like he was headed into a heated battle. Cameras found themselves zooming in on the nameplate. The name Calvin Harris was the last image seen before the cameras faded to black for one of the last times.

16
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 06:34:16 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Trouble In Paradise.

The two hundredth episode of Climax Control had come to an end. Not only was it the two hundredth, but it was the very last Climax Control to ever take place. After all it was no secret at this point Sin City Wrestling was closing its doors after six long years in January. On the last night the SCW Heavyweight Champion, Calvin Harris had competed in the main event. Somewhere he would have agreed that he had belonged and in a convincing fashion. He defeated SCW’s Internet Champion, Griffin Hawkins. His pure hatred shined while facing the man and Calvin took every last bit of that said hatred out on Griffin. Before driving him down onto his head and neck to finish him off.

That wasn’t the shocking part. After all as much as people hated the Martyr. They knew that no matter what he was going to come out with a victory in the end. However the shock was when Calvin got on the microphone following the match and let it be known that he would not be sticking around for Full Circle. Essentially, he quit because the company had disrespected him. Therefore in disrespecting him, he didn’t feel like he owed it to him to stick around for the final show. The Martyr simply stated he was down and he was taking the SCW Heavyweight Championship home with him.
As Calvin very quickly found out, not everything went the way he wanted or went the way that he said it was going to go.

The moment he began that journey up the ramp. He was cut off by one of the owners of the company. Not to mention a man that Calvin had vocally on many different occasions let it be known he had on issue with. That man of course being Christian Underwood. However the man didn’t come alone. He was backed up by several members of the roster. Current members and legends of all sorts. Pretty much trapping Calvin where he stood. Underwood had quite a bit to say, but the single most important thing that he said was that Calvin wouldn’t be walking out with the championship. After all it was SCW’s property and technically, Calvin was still under contract. This prompted
Underwood to make the announcement that at Full Circle.

There was going to be a SCW Heavyweight Championship match. He made it clear Calvin would be forced to compete and it would be against none other than the man known as Crimson. It was the last real shock that Sin City Wrestling could produce and needless to say the Martyr wasn’t happy about it. That much was clear as the cameras had continued to roll backstage. The SCW World Champion was kicking things over as he stormed down the hallway. He was shoving several stagehands and what not out of his way as he continued down the hall in this raging fit. Finally, that storming lead to a door. A specific door to which had his name on it. Taking his foot, he kicked the door and caused it to fly open. Hitting the concrete wall behind it. Instantly both Daniel Richards and Gabriel Michaels looked up from where they were sitting. From the looks of it they were engaging in a card game of sorts. Their attention following on their leader. Calvin found himself glaring at the two of them.

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you fucking kidding me right now?!

DANIEL RICHARDS: What?
A very enraged Calvin found himself stomping over and kicking over this makeshift table the two had set up with their cards on it. In a single kick of his foot, he managed to send the table flying across the room as it smacked the lockers on the wall across from it. The cards sitting on the table went flying up into the air. Calvin was seething at this point. Turning around and finding himself screaming at the two of them.

CALVIN HARRIS: This is what’s fucking important to you?! Huh, this is what’s fucking important?!
GABRIEL MICHAELS: Why don’t you take a breather there, before you end up pissing off the wrong people?

CALVIN HARRIS: Fuck you, you worthless fuck!

DANIEL RICHARDS: Here we go...

CALVIN HARRIS: If it wasn’t for me. You two would be at home doing absolutely fucking nothing with your lives. The same shit you were doing before I gave you a job!

Glaring at the two of them still with this look of sheer hatred. Gabriel and Daniel stood there in an attempt to let cooler heads prevail, but with the way that Calvin was lashing out. It didn’t seem like that was going to be the case.
CALVIN HARRIS: And the last time I checked when that job was giving to you. We were all in agreement, whatever I needed and whenever you two were needed. You two would be there to make sure things went the way I wanted. Where the hell were you tonight?!

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Uh, where you asked us to be?

DANIEL RICHARDS: Aren’t you the one that told us, you didn’t need us out there? And aren’t you the one that told us, you wouldn’t struggle with someone like Griffin Hawkins? Bite off a little more than you can chew or something?

CALVIN HARRIS: Keep it up...

GABRIEL MICHAELS: What the hell do you expect? Coming in all hot on us. Like we’re just going to take your shit?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, that’s exactly what I fucking expect!
That rage was still very much consuming the World Heavyweight Champion. Pushing his way past the two of them he grabbed a chair and slammed it down for him to sit in. His eyes finding the two of them as he glared back up at them.

CALVIN HARRIS: Because of the two of you not doing your fucking job. I was blindsided. Because the two of you didn’t do your job. I was put in a position where at any given moment I could have been attacked by several fucking people. Because the two of you didn’t do your damn job. I’m not being forced to defend my championship at Full Circle!

DANIEL RICHARDS: How the hell is that our fault?!

GABRIEL MICHAELS: If you remember correctly Calvin. You brought us in because you had formed more enemies than friends. Don’t you think this was kind of already coming to you no matter what?!

DANIEL RICHARDS: You were fucked from the gate. There wasn’t a damn thing we could have done. Ain’t no way they were letting you walk out with the title and without defending it.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s not the fucking point!

Quickly, once again Calvin found himself lashing out once again. Standing up once again from where he was sitting. Finding himself getting right back in their faces. His rage was surely getting the best of him. Logically, one would think the last thing he wanted to do was get on the bad side of the only two allies that he had. Although at the same time as people should have understood at this point. Calvin’s anger had always been the thing that got the best of him. Seething with anger, he just looked the two men in their faces.

CALVIN HARRIS: It comes down to the fact you were meant to have my back, regardless of the situation. You didn’t and therefore you’ve proven to me. You’re no different than anyone else in this company. You can’t be trusted. You can’t be relied on.

DANIEL RICHARDS: You’re fucking kidding me right?!

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I’m not. You know the code I live by. If I can’t count on you, then essentially it means that you’re not with me and if you’re not with me. Then you're against me.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Calvin, be smart about this. Don’t make a decision that you’re going to end up regretting...

CALVIN HARRIS: I already made a decision that I regret. I regret ever asking the two of you to come fight by my side. I realize now more than ever why the three of us never worked out. You’re a fucking disappointment. So, get your shit and get of my locker room. You’re both fired!

There was a silence that fell over the room. Nearly the moment those words came out of his mouth. He stood there holding his stance, just glaring the two of them. Both Daniel and Gabriel both had a scowl on their own faces. Glaring right back at Calvin, expressing that neither one of them was happy about the decision that was going to be made. What could they do though? It isn’t like they had official contract with Sin City Wrestling. If anything the company itself would enjoy these two men being gone and not being able to wreck havoc. That silence continued, but it was fairly clear the Martyr meant business with what he said. That’s when Gabriel and Daniel both scooped up their bags out of the lockers.

Those sour looks continued to remain on their faces. Both men tossing their backpacks and duffle bags over their shoulders. Before reaching down and snatching up their roll away bags. For a brief moment they found themselves stopping and making eye contact with Calvin. Almost like they were expecting him to change his mind. That wasn’t the case. Calvin found himself looking away from the two of them in pure and utter disgust. Cue the two men just lowering their heads and walking right out the locker room door. This prompted the Martyr himself to walk over and slam the door shut with force. The force of the door slamming shut echoed heavily throughout the room and surely down the hall of the venue.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fuck those guys! I don’t need them, I don’t need anyone!

Right away Calvin slammed himself down in the chair once again. He looked around the room in pure silence for that moment. Taking in everything that had happened. From the end of his match, to the announcement, to getting rid of his friends seemingly for good, and it was starting to make it feel like the walls were closing in on him. It made him start to realize that he truly was on his own. Not just that, but Calvin knew that in a few weeks time. It would be up to him to prove everything that he had ever said without a shadow of a doubt. This could not be a situation where he failed and if he did. There would be no coming back from it. His career was very much like SCW’s days. They were coming to an end and he had to go out on the highest of notes for the last twelve years to truly mean anything.

ACT II: Life Changes.

Life had been great for the wrestling sensation Calvin Harris. The sole reason that it had been great was because it wasn’t required for him to hop on a plane every single week and fly out to wherever Sin City Wrestling was that week. Truth be told before it had been decided that SCW would be closing their doors. Calvin was starting to regret his decision to go back to the company. Sure, he was on top as the SCW World Champion. Sure, for the most part his record was spotless. And sure, he was having probably one of the best runs of his career.

At the end of the day though, he didn’t feel like he was respected. Nor did he feel that he was valued and therefore it was making him decide if it was best for him to leave. Course now with the company closing down. It was no longer a decision on if he’d be leaving. The decision had been made for him. So in some aspects there was a little relief there. Course, there were still some decision to be made. Decisions that he had been putting off and enjoying time at home with his family. Right now he was in full time daddy mode. Lying on the floor of his son’s room. Watching as Oliver tried to push himself on his hands and knees.

CALVIN HARRIS: Come on Oliver. You got it.
The near five month old sat on his hands and knees, rocking back and forth. With his head cocked to the side looking at his father.

CALVIN HARRIS: Just a little bit more effort. You’re going to crawl. I know it. Show daddy what a big boy you are.

Almost as if he was intentionally defying Calvin. Oliver gave up on the rocking and just fell flat on his stomach. It was about that time the two of them heard a familiar voice. Causing them both to perk up.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Leave the poor baby alone. He’ll crawl when he’s ready!

Calvin looked up seeing his wife, Alessandra standing right there at the entrance of their son’s room. Shaking her head from side to side. Quickly, he pushed himself up off the floor and scooped Oliver up off the floor. Holding him in his right arm, and taking those few steps towards Alessandra.

CALVIN HARRIS: There’s nothing wrong with a little bit of motivation, thank you very much.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I never said there was, but he’s five months old. Let him be a baby a little longer, will you?

An excited Oliver was already reaching out for Alessandra. To which she held out her arms in order for the two of them to make an exchange, Calvin handing the child off. Alessandra finding himself smothering the small child with small kisses on his cheeks and forehead. It brought such a smile to Calvin’s face to see how good she was at being a mother and how much she loved both of their children.

CALVIN HARRIS: How was the girl’s day with Miss VP?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: It was fantastic. We got ourselves a bunch of new clothes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course you did.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Hey, don’t sound so bitter over it? You should be one hundred percent our shopping habits. Don’t want your little girl or your wife looking less than our best, do you?

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course not... I just know here soon we’re going to need to budget better.

Nearly right away Alessandra caught onto those words right away. The two of them never really discussed money or bills or budgets. Considering for the most part their family was very well off. Their careers have provided quite the comfortable living situation. For many years before and assuming many years after. Though that made her question things and she was quick to say something.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Budget better?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, you know for the future.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Uh? I’m very confused here. We’ve been fine all this time. Why would the future be in jeopardy all of the sudden?

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s not something I want to talk about right this moment, but eventually we’re just going to have to make sure that we’re smart about what we spend over the next several years.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Wait a minute. Excuse me? You don’t want to talk about it, but you say things like that? Oh no, we’re talking about it...

Alessandra turned herself around for that brief moment with Oliver in her hands. She leaned over the child’s crib and put him down in it. Reaching up for a second to turn his mobile on for distraction, hopefully leading to a much needed nap. She turned herself around forcefully grabbing a hold of Calvin’s hand tugging him out of the room and shutting the door behind them. She let go of his hand the moment they were out of the room. Turning around and staring up at him.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I’m not going to ask. I’m not going to beg. Instead you’re just going to tell me. So spill the beans, now.

Based on the look in her eyes. Calvin could tell that she meant business and therefore there was no reason at all to even try to get around this. Taking a deep breath inward before exhaling. He looked her right in the eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ve made the decision about my career. And that decision is that I’m going to retire on January fourteenth.

That was such a weight off his shoulder. For the last several weeks Calvin had internally been trying to decide what he wanted to do. He wanted to figure out if there was anything left for him to do in the business. He wanted to know if there was a reason to start all over again. He wanted to figure out if he still had the passion he once had for the business and the answer seemed obviously. He didn’t have that passion anymore, therefore he didn’t see the point.

CALVIN HARRIS: One of the few life lessons I ever learned from my father was simple. If you don’t love something anymore, then leave it. There’s no point in forcing something when you’ve emotionally checked out on it. I have realized that I have emotionally checked out on professional wrestling. I don’t have the passion I once had for it. I don’t have the drive I once had for it. I don’t love professional wrestling like I used to. I’d even go as far as to say that I’ve learned to start hating it. A lot of that is to blame on SCW, but the business just isn’t the same anymore and I don’t care enough to go on anymore.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And when did you come to this conclusion, Calvin?

CALVIN HARRIS: I made that decision when I had flown out for the two hundredth episode of Climax Control. That entire flight to Vegas, I kept telling myself I didn’t want to go and I didn’t have the passion for this anymore. I knew basically right then, I was going to retire. But I tried to give myself a few weeks to come around. It just hasn’t changed. I don’t want to do this anymore. And that’s why I’m concerned about a budget. Cause while we’re fine now. I don’t see myself ever wrestling again.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Calvin, I love you. I truly do... but we’re never going to be in a financial crisis and if you think by some of the worst luck hitting us that we did have a crisis, that I’d make you go back to doing something you hate. You don't know me very well at all. I’d never do that at all.

For a brief moment she shook her head a bit from side to side. In a bit of a reassuring manner more than anything at all.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I’m a little annoyed that you’re just now telling me about a decision you’ve made. But if anyone gets it and understand how had a decision like that is. It’s me. I support you. There’s no point in doing something you hate.

CALVIN HARRIS: If only that was completely true. I still hate the fact that I even have to compete at this last show. I’d much rather be done now.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And as I’ve told you once before. What can they really do to you, if you decided to not show up? Fire you? They’d look like idiots firing a guy that kept them a float in their dying months.

CALVIN HARRIS: True, but as I’ve told you before. Both men running the company are petty childlike men that would do anything they could to make me look bad if I didn’t show up... Least this way if I do show up. I can end shit on my terms.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Whatever you want to, Calvin. I’m just happy to have you home for good here in the near future.

CALVIN HARRIS: Same here. Home is where I belong more than anything these days.

Nodding his head with a bit of pride to said nod. Both of his arms quickly wrapping around his wife and pulling her into him for a warm embrace. He felt her arms wrap around him as well, as she rubbed the small of his back. Kind of in a comforting manner. Life was sure going to be different for Calvin once his final match took place. It would be different adjusting to not being on the road all the time or having a certain schedule or putting on the most physical matches anyone had ever seen leaving himself in pain as well as on an adrenaline rush, but at the end of the day. He knew this was the best decision. He hated wrestling, but he loved being at home and he needed to be where his love was. Just one more moment, just one more match, and his legacy would come to an end. He just needed to make sure it meant something in the end.

ACT III: The Crimson Mask.

Over the course of the last few weeks. Calvin had time to sit at home and in that time to sit at home. His mind had began to wander. In specific wander about what decisions he was going to need to be making in the near future. As soon as January 14th, the very night that he would be stepping into the ring for Sin City Wrestling’s Full Circle event. The question on his mind, is what was he going to do next? Once that event came to an end that was it. SCW was closed and leaving Calvin without a job. That was looming over his head, but at the same time there was business that needed to be handled first.

It was at that exact moment, the scene found itself fading in. The very first thing that was noticed was The Martyr himself, Calvin Harris sitting there in a chair. It was almost throne like. Sitting directly in his lap in plain sight was the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. His eyes found themselves zeroing in on the cameras that were placed before him. That was a very good sign, that this serious expression that he was given was going to have a serious tone to this entire video. That’s when he began to speak out in that bold and very loud voice that he could be known for.

CALVIN HARRIS: The countdown is on. We’re exactly twenty days away from Full Circle. The very last show that Sin City Wrestling will ever hold. It’s the very last show of the company’s existence. And after some very much consideration. I’ve decided that Full Circle will be my very last match as a professional wrestler. Yep, at the age of twenty nine years old. I’m officially retiring from this sport.

That one statement alone was going to make headlines for weeks upon weeks on several different pro wrestling dirt sheet sites. It’d be something fans were rejoice over. Something some fans would be upset over. It was also something that people were going to speculate over, start rumors with, and so forth. Nonetheless though people were going to take notice that announcement.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s going to be without a doubt one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do. Especially when I know that at the age of twenty nine. I’ve got another fifteen maybe even twenty years left in me. I could do this until I was the age of fifty, because that’s how damn good I am. But at the same exact time, after spending the last year in Sin City Wrestling. The desire, the passion, and the love I had for professional wrestling has died. I don’t love this like I once did. This company has made me completely and utterly hate the sport.
Being here and seeing the jokes that walk around the locker room have made me sour on wrestling. Seeing the men that run this company has made me realize that I can’t trust owners, bookers, or any one in position of power of any wrestling company. I’ve come to learn that here in SCW. That they’ll screw you the first chance they get and then when they do it. They won’t take responsibility for it, but instead they’re hide behind illogical and play the victim card. Now I guess that is a little unfair to blame just SCW for all of that. About the last three companies I’ve worked for have shown shadiness. SCW just finally broke me down.

Calvin’s expression kind of said it all. He looked annoyed and looked rather disgusted. Now granted there were going to be a lot of people that would question his logic, but even though that would be the case. That wouldn’t change his mindset or really hold any purpose to him.

CALVIN HARRIS: However regardless of what decision I’ve made. As well as regardless of what Sin City Wrestling and it’s owners have done to me. The fact still remains that I don’t have a choice in the matter at Full Circle. It has been decided that on that night I’ll be defending the title. As much as I wanted to leave a few weeks ago, my hands are tied behind my back. But at the same time with them being tied behind my back. It has given me time to think. It has given me time to look at the bigger picture. It has given me time to focus and given me time to realize that I’ve got one last thing left to do. I’ve got to prove that without a shadow of a doubt. I am one of the most dominate men to ever compete in this roster. Not just prove that but to also prove that I am one of the single best SCW World Heavyweight Champions that have ever existed. That’s right, one of the best throughout this company’s entire history.

There was a certain boldness to Calvin’s voice with every word that he let come out of his mouth at that current moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: My chance to prove that I’m a better champion than J2H ever was. Prove that I’m a better champion than Drake Green ever was. Prove I’m a better champion than the likes of Simon Jones, Kevin Carter, Rage, and so many others. For, I’ve dominated at this point for nearly a hundred days and if I close out Full Circle with another victory. I’ll be going down as the very last champion that SCW ever had. An accolade that will make all of their reigns in general look like garbage. But the only way that I can make that happen. I’ve got to be able to get past Christian Underwood’s handpicked man. The very man that he has put all of his stock behind. The very man he’s putting his entire fortune behind. The very man that believes that is going to dethrone me as champion. We’re talking about Tommy Crimson. Yes, in order for my legacy to leave a lasting impression and in order for me to cram my fist down the throat of SCW. I’ve got to be able to defeat the undefeated Roulette Champion himself.

For a very brief moment. Calvin simply shook his head from side to side. Based on the look on his face and just that small shake of his head. It kind of said everything that it needed to say. In the sense that he wasn’t exactly very thrilled about what was set to take place. At the same time it seemed that he understood what he was up against.

CALVIN HARRIS: Before I get too much into this. Allow me to say this much Mr. Underwood. I get it. I do. I truly understand that you’re mad at me for wanting to walk out on a company that was a sinking ship. I get that you’re upset that the man that you never wanted as champion in the first place wasn’t a lifer and didn’t want to go down with ship. I get that you’ve hated me since day one and that you never wanted to see me progress. Pretty sure Mark had the same mindset, but here’s a little bit of a tip. It’s that mindset. It’s that biasness. It’s that ego of yours that has ran your fucking company into the ground in the first place. So, one day you’re going to have to eventually own up to your own mistake and give apologies to people like me that you’ve screwed over throughout the years. And for the record I’m going to love once again making you eat your words. As well as love defying all the odds by once again defeating one of the guys you’re firmly behind. It’s become something I’m fairly good at. Just ask Dmitri...

In true Calvin fashion. He proceeded to let a chuckle fall from his lips. One that was very sinister and filled with satisfaction. There was a good chance that was going to upset quite a few people. Although at this point one would have to assume that’s what he was going for with no regrets.

CALVIN HARRIS: In that being said Crimson. I’ve got to say that it’s a little surprising to see you playing the corporate stooge part so well. After all haven’t you been the one since day one cutting these demon-evil like promos? Haven’t you been the one claiming to make leather jackets out the skins of your opponents? Haven’t you been the one claiming that you’re practically going to murder every single person that you find yourself stepping into the ring with? From day one, you’ve been establishing yourself as someone that you would only see in a horror movie. Very Michael Myers, Freddy Krueger, Jason Voorhees like. To which reminds me very much of everything that Dmitri tried to do with this whole vampire slash from another world gimmick. Everyone else was impressed by it. Everyone else bought into it. Everyone else showed fear for you. Meanwhile when I did pay attention to you. I was sitting here thinking to myself, that you were full of shit. Cue random gif to flash across the screen at this moment.

Calvin had that arrogant smirk crossing his lips. Sure enough at the follow of his words there was a gif that popped up and summed up everything when it came to how Calvin felt about Crimson and the things he was trying to prove.

\'user

Guess it was a good thing to have people that knew how to edit your promos. It was either that or Calvin was just as good at using google as Crimson himself was. That being said though, Calvin found himself sitting up a little more and keeping those eyes of hers locked on the cameras before him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now before you get a big head there Crimson. You know one bigger than you’ve already got. Notice how I said that when I paid attention to you. For the most part you were never a concern for me. There was no reason for me to care about what you were doing. You were stuck in a dead division aka that Roulette Division. Essentially, you were bound to be in the mid-card for your entire career. Nothing about you, Crimson had an appeal to me. Nothing about you, ever told me that you were going to one day be in the main event against me - the only real main event caliber superstar that SCW has to offer. Then again something tells me that you yourself saw that being the case as well. To which would make all the sense in the world why you jumped on the corporate stooge train, the very first opportunity that presented itself.
I can only imagine how that meeting with Christian and Mark went. I am sure that they were hyping you up to yourself like you were the single greatest thing that’s ever come to this company. It wouldn’t even surprise me if Christian dropped down on his knees and sucked your dick, as well as tickled your balls to make you feel all that much better about yourself. Sure, they were telling you all about yourself. How you defeated the single most dominant SCW Roulette Champion, Kristopher Ryans to become the champion. In all actuality that was a man you should have never defeated. A man that’s way more qualified to face me than you are. And a man they lost because poor decisions. Imagine that? But nonetheless I’m sure they reminded you of it. To which they all tied into you being able to defeat me.

And I am sure with all of that being said Crimson. You ate it all up. You loved every goddamn minute of it. Why wouldn’t you? Trust, I get it. If someone’s going to stroke my ego. I’m certainly going to soak it up and live in the moment. But there’s a big difference between the two of us. First and foremost, I’m actually as good as I say I am. I’m as good as everyone else says I am. I’ve proven that time and time again, against the elite that SCW has to offer. Meanwhile you aren’t nearly as good as everyone says that you are. I can point out that most of your matches since coming to SCW have been against men that were barely above subpar level. Most of the time you faced men that were in curtain jerkers to start the night off. Men that were one no show away from losing their contract. For the most part you faced people that didn’t truly matter in SCW. You were given easy wins.

Which might be a hard pill for you to swallow, now that it’s been put out in the open. At the same exact time though, I’m not here to feed your ego. Instead I am here to put it how it is. And that’s exactly how it is. You were given most of your wins. Where as the only person of real talent you defeated. You should have never defeated in the first place. Ryans was a really good wrestler and SCW fucked up by making a poor decision, but the victory is in the books. There’s nothing that can be done about it. It shows you defeated him, but here’s where I hit you with another difference. While your best opponent was a really good wrestler, you just happened to get past with the company in the back pocket. I’m a really good wrestler, that knows how this company is. Therefore I’m willing to use every dirty tactic it takes to win. Including fish hooking your eye and popping that motherfucker out of socket.

There was finally a pause coming from the Martyr. In that bit of a long-winded rant. Calvin seemed to be speaking from the heart and seemed to be on a mission to tear down the ego that Crimson was known for riding on. Not that it was a surprise by any means. For Calvin was known for tearing down his opponent’s egos. It was a mental game that he had mastered and a mental game that had worked out for him on many-many different occasions. There was no reason that it wouldn’t work out for him this time out. Keeping that smirk spread on his lips, he broke the silence again.

CALVIN HARRIS: You see Crimson. While you’re off hiding behind a persona about how you’re such a demonic fuck. While you’re hiding behind this mask that you’ve created for yourself. I on the other hand am not hiding behind a persona. I’m not the one hiding behind a mask. Oh no, I’m off being me and I’m off being as real as I possibly can be. That’s what has made me so effect here in SCW. I’m hated because I’m real. I’m hated because I’m able to accomplish everything that I’ve ever said. I’m hated because there is no one that can touch me. But you?

You’re hated because of a persona and because of the mask you’ve created for yourself. Yet, the questions I have for you is. What happens when that persona you’ve created fails at Full Circle? What happens when the mask you’ve been hiding behind happens to be snatched right off your face by my hand? What happens when the ego of yours starts to crack? What happens you realize that you let Christian and Mark lead you down the wrong path? More importantly what happens when reality smacks you right in the fucking face and makes you come back down to earth with the rest of us?!

As he looked right at the cameras. Calvin found himself arching his eyebrow up in the air in a questioning manner. Making it seem all that more real. For these were not only questions that he had, but they were questions whether Crimson realized it or not he was going to have to give an answer to when Full Circle arrived. That eyebrow went to normal, as Calvin found himself beginning to shake his head a little with that sarcastic smirk on his face.

CALVIN HARRIS: All of those questions I’ve just asked you, you’re not going to have a single answer for and the reason that you’re not going to have an answer for them is simply because you’ve bought into your own hype for far too long. Far far too long Crimson, you’ve believed that you’re a God of some sort. But now i get to take personal pride in making sure that you’re drop from your throne back to earth is a very-very painful experience. For the way that you’ve carried yourself. I’ll have no sympathy in peeling back that mask back and showing all of Sin City Wrestling who you truly are. For the way that you’ve presented yourself and for the corners you’ve cut. I’ll have no sympathy for how hard reality hits you. And for the fact that you’re the thing that’s standing in my way of leaving a lasting impression with my legacy. I’ll have no sympathy in single handedly causing your complete and utter destruction.

Such a proud smirk was on Calvin’s expression at that moment. For it really drove home the point of how he truly felt. As well as painted a picture to all of the audience in how things could end up going at Full Circle. A picture that wouldn’t be one they or Crimson themselves were going to want to remember. Though as the Martyr had proven time and time again, it wasn’t about them or his opponents. It was all about him and all about what he wanted.

CALVIN HARRIS: Have no fear though Crimson. I am not completely insensitive. Once I’ve done what needs to be done and showed the entire world who you are. I’ll leave you with a new mask to hide behind. It’ll be the Crimson Mask... See you at Full Circle.

That turned out to be his final words for the time being. That sarcastic and cruel chuckle of his began to fall from his lips, just as the cameras started to zoom out away from him. Turns out that chuckle would be the last thing that anyone heard before the cameras faded to black. Based on everything that was said by this man at this time. It was going to peak the interest of a lot of people. It was going to make that match that more must-see. It was going to draw quite a bit of attention and make people want to see just how this was all going to turn out in the end. That’s exactly why not a single person was going to miss the main event of Full Circle. For it was going to deliver in a way that would could not express.

17
Climax Control Archives / Pure Hatred.
« on: December 15, 2017, 11:57:06 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: ROCK OUT

It was the night before Calvin would get on a flight to Las Vegas, Nevada and begin a long couple of days for Sin City Wrestling’s last ever Climax Control. Instead of finding himself in bed and getting some much needed relaxation. Calvin found himself in a secluded part of the house. More specifically inside of his wife’s personal studio. It was very rare that he spent any real time in this studio. Every now and then he would have joined Alessandra in seeing her record a song or two. But this wasn’t his area and he didn’t really have a musical talent in his bone. Yet for some reason, he was in the studio with an electric guitar in hand. However he wasn’t alone either. There was his three year old standing in front of a tiny microphone with her hands on her hips. Looking up at him tapping her foot impatiently.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Gosh Daddy! Hurry up!

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey! Cut me some slack here. Mama is the professional here.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well learn to be one!

Sticking her tongue out in a sarcastic way. Calvin couldn’t help but chuckle a little bit. He then proceeded to bring his fingers into position on the guitar as he looked back at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: You ready kiddo?!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Duhhhhhh!

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright then. Here we go. One two, and a one, two, three!

Calvin began to use the pick in his hand against the guitar. Making some strong notes surge throughout the studio walls. Might not have been the best or the most on key, but they did string together nicely. Leaning forward into the microphone as he belted out lyrics.

CALVIN HARRIS: There Griffin was just fumblin’ round the ring, screaming...

Pausing for his moment. Looking right at VP as that was her cute. She grabbed her toy microphone screaming into it.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Man, I suck. I really-really suck!

A proud smirk crept on Calvin’s face. His fingers strumming against the guitar once again. Picking up the same stream of notes as he belted his lyrics out again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Snapping his bones and leaving himself paralyzed. Screaming...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Man, I suck. I really-really suck!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin looked bad!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: He looked bad!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin can’t wrestle!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: He can’t wrestle!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin looked bad, he can’t wrestle, and I nearly laughed my ass off!

Calvin’s fingers began to strum across the guitar a little quicker. Picking up the pace to his not so perfect but at least somewhat in tune notes. Seemingly really getting into the music, until it was suddenly stopped. An erie silence filled the room. Quickly, Calvin and VP both looked over at where the guitar was supposed to be plugged in. Standing there cord in hand was a less than impressed looking Alessandra.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Uh oh...

The tiny girl quickly hid behind her father. Hiding her face cause she could tell the both of them were in trouble. Mostly because VP should have been in bed at this time or night. Calvin kind of gave a goofy grin and waved.

CALVIN HARRIS: ’Sup babe?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me ‘sup with’ with our three year old being out of bed at two in the morning?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well you see... it’s ...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: It’s that her father is being irresponsible. It’s that her father is just as much of a child as she is. It’s her father wants me to punch him in his chest for not following my bedtime rules.

CALVIN HARRIS: Or it’s her father wanted to spend some quality time with her before he went on the road again? And we just happen we make beautiful music together.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: No, she makes beautiful music. She can sing. You on the other hand? Well, love you truly so this might sting... You suck!

Alessandra finally dropped the cord and folded her arms across her chest a little bit. Calvin looked back at VP who was still hiding her little face behind him. Then looked back at his wife.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know if I’d go that far and say that I suck.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh, but I would go that far. I’m the musician here. I’d know. As much as I’m all aboard with a parody song making fun of Griffin Hawkins dumbass. That was garbage and I’d appreciate if you never touch my equipment again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus! Kill dreams why don’t you?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well, you’re going to kill Griffin’s career in four days right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, but...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: But nothing. Stick to what you know. Be a good wrestler. End careers. Beat up useless wannabe rock stars like that. Just don’t disrespect my sactionary again.

Calvin just looked at her for a brief moment. Alessandra at that moment bent down at the knees and grabbed a hold of VP’s tiny hand. Pulling her towards her just a little bit.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And as far as you go little girl...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Mama, I’m sorry!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh I know. But do me a favor? And stop letting your father talk you into bad ideas. They never end well. Making a song about Griffin Hawkins won’t do anything for you. It’ll make you just as relevant as him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Savage as fuck!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And this savage is now ending this rock star session. Get both of your behinds in bed or your grounded!

CALVIN HARRIS: Grounded?! I’m a grown ass...

Calvin was cut off mid-sentence just by the deadly glare that Alessandra was giving him as she scooped VP off the ground and into her arms. He kind of glared a bit and put his head down.

CALVIN HARRIS: I bet Becky didn’t cut Jesse and the Rippers off like this!

Those were the last words to come out of his mouth as he began to follow her up the steps and out of the studio. He hit the light switch behind him as he had this small little thought in the back of his head. He might have been having a little fun. He might have enjoyed poking fun at Griffin Hawkins. However in four days, it was going to be all about business and that’s when he was going to have to put an end to this entire Griffin Hawkins experience. It had lasted far too long, but he was the perfect man to do the job. If SCW lost another star just a few weeks before their last show. Oh well, it isn’t like Griffin Hawkins was anything special anyway.

ACT II: Pure Hatred

For the fans of Sin City Wrestling. Tomorrow night in the Gold Coast Casino, in Las Vegas, Nevada. It was going to be a bittersweet thing. This was officially going to be the very last Climax Control until the super show Full Circle. This would be the last time their weekly show would be around. It was something that dedicated fans had looked forward to for six long years. It was something that superstars and bombshells alike had looked forward to for six years. Only for it to be gone, just like that. After all the news of SCW was well known at this point. Sure enough though for it being the last Climax Control. All the stops had been pulled out. Some of the best matches you could ask for had been booked. Not to mention several legends were going to be part of the show. Somewhere even competing. It was just going to be a historic night.

But there was always that one bad egg. There was always that one person that would make what was meant to be a good and enjoyable thing for everyone else, and turn it into a non-enjoyable situation. In this case that bad egg happened to be the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. As the cameras found themselves opening up at that exact moment. There was Calvin Harris. An already irritated look consumed his eyes. That alone was enough to set the tone and let people know that was about to come out of his mouth wasn’t going to be something that was the least bit pleasant. Then again at this point people had come to know just exactly how the Martyr was. There was almost nothing pleasant that ever came from dealing with him. Locking those eyes on the cameras recording him. He began to speak, breaking the silence and further cementing the stone for how this was going to be.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’d like to think at this point that it isn’t a shock in the least bit that I don’t like Griffin Hawkins. Matter of fact it should be pretty damn obvious that I have a pure and utter hatred for Griffin Hawkins. A hatred that runs so deep that if the man was on fire and basically dying in front of me. I wouldn’t so much as waste my time by pissing on him to put him out. I’d much rather enjoy just watching him burn to death.

Calvin spoke with such a confidence about him. It was real difficult for anyone to ever think that he wasn’t serious about what he was saying. This man was talking about enjoying someone burning to death and he genuinely sounded like he meant it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course, I can already here it now. Thousands upon thousands of people are going to say that’s going too far. I am sure the moment I get back to my phone. I’m going to have hundreds upon hundreds of tweets of people cussing me out because I said that. Not to mention, I am sure those comments are going to have Griffin all in his feels. I can only imagine the crap that’s going to come out of his mouth. At the same exact time. Allow me to just be honest with all of you, shall I? There’s nothing that either of you can say that’s going to make me feel bad. There’s nothing that Griffin can say that’s going to make me take my comments back. For I have never been a man that’s backed down from anything he’s ever said. I’m not about to start now. Not to mention when I say that hatred runs deep. Trust me, it’s as deep as it gets and there’s no cure for it.

There was a brief shake of his head. By no means was it a surprise that Calvin had a dislike or as he put it a hatred for Griffin. That much had been known for a few months now. Question on everyone’s mind though. Is why was there such a hatred? Especially one that seemingly couldn’t be cured. That was the insane part that made people wonder.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now surely at this point. Griffin right along with the rest of you marks. Are asking yourselves one simple question. Something along the lines of. Why do I hate Griffin? What could have possibly happened that triggered such a deep hatred? How could someone like Griffin, someone that everyone loves rub me the wrong way so bad that I’d be alright with his death? Well, that’s simple. You see contrary to popular belief. It has nothing to do with our very brief interaction with each other a few months ago. Matter of fact the hatred doesn’t stem from anything SCW related at all. Now, I assure you the way he went popping off at the mouth several weeks back didn’t help him any, but that’s not where it started at all. Nah, in fact the hatred for Griffin started several-several years ago and it would have been something he didn’t even know happened.

Pausing for a brief moment. It was clear that his pause was intentional. For no other reason than to make people wonder where this was going to go. However the Martyr himself knew there was no chance that anyone would ever guess.

CALVIN HARRIS: You see one of the things that I hate the most about professional wrestling these days is there are far too many fakes. By that I mean there are far too many people that have gotten into the business without any proper training. There’s been far too many people that have gotten into this business who think just after one training class that they’ve got what it takes to go far. There are far too many people that should have never been broken into this business that somehow weasel their way into said business, but then don’t take it seriously. Griffin Hawkins is one of those people. I can’t tell you how many times when I did actually follow this goofball, the pure and utter bullshit that he’d put out on twitter. In between useless retweets, his youtube songs, and all this “rock” on shit.

A few tweets would surface where the guy would put himself over. He’d talk about how good he was. He’d talk about all these things he had supposedly accomplished. For crying out loud the guy had his own championship made. And this is the thing that annoyed me the most about all of that. It wasn’t that he was clearly a mark for himself. Everyone knows I hate that shit, but that wasn't the issue. It wasn’t that the dude was hyping himself up. He didn’t do anything I haven’t done. But instead the issue I had, is this guy was hyping himself up to be this great wrestler. Yet had no actual proof. None, zero, zip, nada. He had no proof to any of these credentials in which he was bragging about. There were no matches of him having these excellent matches, he never mentioned a single promotion by name, and at the end of the day it looked like Griffin Hawkins was blowing smoke.

Calvin gritted his teeth together just a little bit. For it seemed just mentioning what he believed was true about Griffin was something that got under his skin like no other.

CALVIN HARRIS: It didn’t take me very long after that to figure out that Griffin Hawkins falls into a certain category of people. That category of people is generally described as twitter wrestlers. In case you don’t know what those are. Allow me to explain. They’re this small group of people that form a twitter account. They start following all these wrestlers and all these wrestling promotions. They start sucking up, kissing ass, blowing smoke, and doing all their snowball bullshit. Telling all these lies to people to make himself seem cool. Forming all these relationships with people that were buying into his bullshit. To the point that those people actually started to stand up for him when someone called him out.

Because like idiots they got wrapped up in the lies that he was telling. Simply put Griffin along with the other community of twitter wrestlers are nothing more than marks that have never really done anything in the wrestling business and don’t actually want to step into the ring, but want to act tough and live the glamorous life of living a wrestler. Griffin is kind of like that forty year old virgin that lives at home with his parents that believes wrestling is still real and believes that he could be the best wrestler in the world. It’s the most pathetic thing ever, but at the same time one of the most hilarious things ever. Though it did get funniest from there. A lot funnier, when Griffin got more and more offended when people called him out.

The man was like a child. He raged when people said that he was full of shit. He got all kinds of butt-hurt when people demanded to know where he had wrestled before and to name the people he’s been in the ring with. He got irritated when people called him out and demanded to know who he was trained by or where he was trained. If he wasn’t getting pissed off at that. He was trying his hardest to make fun of those that were calling him out. He was trying his hardest to make people look foolish, for making him foolish. The dude looks like he’s damn near fifty and he was acting like an eleven year old on twitter. Fucking pathetic in every sense of the word. After seeing all of this. I stopped following Griffin and I thought I’d never encounter the dude ever again.

Once again there was another shake in his head. Those few words that came out of his mouth were clearly words that were aiming to bury the Internet Champion. By no means at all there was there a ounce of respect for the self proclaimed Rockstar. That alone made things interesting. It made people want to see why he hated him, but at the same time exactly where this was going to go.

CALVIN HARRIS: But in one of the rare incidents in life. I ended up being wrong about encountering Griffin. Cause a few years after I stopped following the joke. He ended up showing up in a company by the name of World Elite Wrestling. The very first company that I could say that I called home and the very first major company I had ever worked for. I had been there about three years by the time that Griffin had shown up. And much like when Griffin showed up to SCW. There was a lot of hype surrounding him. There were a lot of people already singing his praises. From the gate people were expecting big things out of him. All I did was roll my eyes. I knew then the dude was going to fall on his face. Though, I admit that it shocked me that he decided to leave the twitter world. It didn’t surprise me that he decided to stop hiding behind - at the tim - a hundred and forty characters or less and actually step into the ring. At the same time though, I knew it would only be a matter of time before you exposed yourself to the world and sure enough that’s what you ended up doing.

A very brief and sarcastic chuckle fell from his lips. It was like he took pride in Griffin failing, or at least in his opinion failing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not long after Griffin arrived to WEW. The man found himself taking loss after loss. He found himself being put in the ring with real talent, to which he didn’t even come close to competing with. Most of the time when Griffin was in the ring. He was dominated. He was in what looked like squash matches. I guess you could say that most of the time when he competed. He was jobbed out and that’s because of the lack of talent he had compared to the people that he was in the ring with. Needless to say because the people were seeing it with their own eyes. The hype that Griffin had around him died down fast. People weren’t singing his praises anymore.

Matter of fact the fans had soured on him and a lot of people were just saying that Griffin Hawkins was just another guy on the roster. Didn’t have anything to offer and wasn’t going to end up going anywhere. Which, I could have told them from the start. After a few weeks of those losses piling up. All of the sudden Griffin stopped showing up when he was booked. He stopped appearing in segments that were designed from him. Pretty much in two months time Griffin Hawkins was non-existent to the WEW roster. It’s like he had packed up his bags and disappeared. Come to find out, he actually did take his ball and go home. By why he did so is what makes me laugh. It had to do with how he was treated, or that’s how he was putting it on twitter.

In true Calvin fashion. He began to roll his eyes just a little bit and showcasing just how much he found that specific situation to be annoying more than anything else. Then again griffin was much like Calvin the sense that he should be allowed to say what he wanted to say, when he wanted to say it. It all came down to a figure of speech.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, Griffin has always been like a little girl. Always has to put his feelings out there on social media. Dude is and always will be a little bitch. But the point is, Griffin was putting it out there how he was disrespected by people in WEW. He was talking about how no one would “build him up” and talking about how everyone “no sold” him.  He was bitter about how no one took him seriously and how everyone was just writing him off. Yes, believe it or not. This was the type of shit the dude was saying. But in reality, it’s never been anyone’s job to “sell him” or to “build him” up. It’s never been required for anyone to take him seriously or make him out to be some big deal. That’s not anyone’s job but his own.

Of course Griffin doesn’t have any real talent. Therefore he can’t do any of those things and expects everyone to do it for him. Although as he was hit with a much needed reality check. That’s not how the business worked. Griffin crawled back into his twitterverse and that’s where he seemed to stay for quite sometime. I thought I’d never see him again.But once again in a rare incident I was wrong. Because he showed up here in SCW. Only for history to seemingly repeat itself. Everyone was sucking the dude’s dick. Everyone was putting him over as the greatest thing to come to SCW. People were putting this guy up on this pedestal. It was enough to make me sick, but at the same time I wasn’t that bothered by it. I expected it to wear off like it did before.

Along with that, I expected history to repeat itself in the sense that our paths wouldn’t cross one another. Now if this was baseball, it’d be three strikes I’m out. For the third time I’d be wrong. Because it didn’t wear off like it did last time. Instead Griffin somehow someway found a way to progress and not just progress but found someway to win a championship around here. Not just that, but the man has found someway to have a winning streak. At this point, I’m not even sure if he’s lost since joining SCW. That boggles my fucking mind because it makes no sense. Granted, I know most of the roster is garbage. I mean the talent on this roster is pretty trash, but they can’t be that bad that a twitter wrestler.

Someone that’s never really done anything in this business is just dominating them. But that seems to be the case right now. Along with being wrong about that. I was also wrong about the two of us having our paths cross one another. It’s obvious at this point that tomorrow night. In the main event of the final ever Climax Control. The two of us are going to go one on one. I would have never thought that I’d ever have a match with him. Considering my talent speaks for itself and that I should be in the ring with people that are my equal. But at the same time after the last few weeks with how the men in charge have been doing things. I guess I should say that I am not surprised. This is the match they’ve decided for me.

Still in full effect Calvin was speaking like he was highly annoyed by everything in regards to this situation. The Martyr had expressed on more than one occasion how much. After all for months now Calvin had been expressing how annoyed he had been with the company and how they were treating him. At the same time though nothing had changed. It was falling upon deaf ears. Therefore his rants weren’t really getting him anywhere.

CALVIN HARRIS: There’s so much that I have to say about that, but before I do. I feel like I’ve got address the very first time that Griffin and I were forced to interact here in SCW. It was only a few months back when I was put into a tag match. Taking on the team of The Unholy Alliance, to which the powers that be thought it would be a genius idea that I be teamed with Griffin. To me that was them setting me up to fail. To me that was them setting me up to lose. That was nothing more than a slap in the face to me and a slap in the face to my abilities. To which I openly expressed and let it be known I wasn’t a fan. I wasn’t a fan of the match or my so called partner. Pretty sure I said that Griffin wasn’t good enough to be my tag partner.

To which apparently, I offended him in the process. I was shamed left and right on twitter. Griffin was mad that I didn’t him a direct tweet where I took time to tag him. First and foremost, I didn’t think I needed to waste thirty seconds of my life on you. Second of all, you saw the tweet anyway. You heard the promo anyway. It made its way around the locker room. Obviously, you found out how I felt about you one way or the other. So does it really make a difference that I didn’t directly tag you in a tweet? Jesus Christ, could you sound anymore like a bitch? Not to mention, you sound like you could get tougher skin. You lashed out and started blowing up my notifications for days, until I muted you. All because I didn’t want you as my tag partner? Ha!

If that caused the response it did. I could imagine the amount of spaztastic tweets that are going to come from you after all that I’ve said this time out. Good news for me is like I said, you’re muted and I won’t see any of them. However I brought that up to point out that just a few months ago. You couldn’t handle one negative thing being said about you. Which proves that nothing has changed about you. You’re a giant man-child who cries anytime someone attacks you from a verbal sense. Well, newsflash Griffin. You’re garbage. You’re not good at wrestling. You shouldn’t be in this business. Don’t know how many times that needs to be said, but because that’s the case. I’m going to call it like I see it. I don't care how hurt you get. Don’t care how emotion you get.

But there might be one saving grace to all of this. After this promo is leaked. There’s nothing else to be said on my end in regards to you. I won’t be attacking you in a verbal sense. I won’t be picking apart your lackluster abilities. I won’t be forcing you to be all in your feelings and on the verge of crying your eyes out. Nah, all of that will end when it comes to talking. Cause you see the one thing you’ve yet to understand in this business. There’s a time for talking, but then there’s a time for backing up said talk. Eventually someone who is talking the talk, has to walk the walk. I know you’ve never truly had to walk the walk. I on the other hand have several times therefore it’s going to be a cake walk for me Sunday night at Climax Control.

His smirk on his lips began to spread into an arrogant smirk once again. That smirk was starting to paint the picture that he had something evil up his sleeve. Like something was about to be said that couldn’t be unheard and that might forever just sake the foundation of things. After all that’s just the kind of person that he was.

CALVIN HARRIS: The time for talking ends the moment that the two of us step into the ring. Which is why the first thing I’m going to do is punch you right in your fucking mouth. That one single punch is going to be years of pent of frustration and aggression. It’s going to be years of hatred. It’s all going to come up in that one punch and that punch just might be the very thing that ends this match. Hell, it could even be the one thing that ends your career. But if for some reason, you do manage to get up with less teeth in your mouth. Then, I’ll punch you as hard as I can a second time and I’ll keep doing that until you stay down. You see, Griffin. This isn’t about who is the best wrestler.

This isn’t about putting on a final show for SCW. Instead this is simply about me beating your ass, embarrassing you, and ending your career. You’ve been a fake and phony since day one, and people like you don’t belong in my business. No one has had the balls to end you before, so I am going to be the one to do it and I know there’s nothing you can do about it. Because you don’t have the skill or the talent to stop me. You’re a complete and utter waste of space. Your mother should have strangled you when you were born. You serve no purpose and I’m finally going to make you see that light. Whether you want to or not.

Each word escaping his lips caused that smirk to grow a little more. The fire in his eyes becoming more intense.

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin Hawkins, your time as a burning bright star has come to an end. You’re going to be like every other person I’ve faced up until this point. You’re going to be sucked into this black abyss and you’re going to disappear into obscurity. Meanwhile in the end I’ll be the one with my hand raised high in victory once again. For I have always been and always will be better than someone like you!

Those were the very last words to come out of his mouth. His expression said it all in wrapping everything up. He meant every word that he said and that he was a man that was on a mission. A mission that couldn’t be stopped no matter how heard that Griffin might have tried. There was just no way it could be derailed. In that moment the Martyr turned and walked right out of the cameras view leading to the cameras slowly fading to static. Now for the next twenty four hours people were left wondering what was going to come out of all of this. It wasn’t going to be a match that anyone wanted to miss. Sin City Wrestling was going to go out with a bang that was for sure.

18
Climax Control Archives / You'll Float Too.
« on: December 01, 2017, 04:57:52 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Let The Games Begin

On a Monday Morning, Calvin was doing what most men wish they could do. For on a Monday Morning most men were at their nine to five, sitting behind a desk, and getting chewed out the entire day by their boss. Instead the man was getting the chance to sit at home and enjoy video games. At the age of twenty nine, he was still into video games as much as he was when he was fourteen. Sitting in the very room he had designed to be his “man-cave” which was a setup of all his games and etc. Calvin was seated comfortably, head set on, controller in hand, and his attention fully on his television screen. Only problem is that he was consumed by the entire game that he couldn’t hear the knocking to the door. His fingers were tapping the buttons to the controller rather quickly. The knocking on the door got a little louder, but being submerged in the sounds of the game through his headset. It didn’t come close to getting his attention.

About that time the door came pushed open. With a little bit of force, coming real close to hitting the wall behind the door but stopped just an inch from doing so. Standing in the doorway of the door was not only his wife, but his three - going on - four year old. To which even the door opening it didn’t grab his attention. His fingers tapped the buttons a little quicker. Alessandra simply shook her head for a brief moment before walking right up behind him. Reaching around the chair and with a quick yank, she pulled his headphones off his head. Quickly, it caused him to look over his shoulder behind him to see her standing there. A little bit of a stern look in her eyes. His own expression showing a rather confused one to say the very least.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Really Calvin?

CALVIN HARRIS: What?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Vanellope is knocking so hard she could wake our neighbors and you didn’t hear that?

CALVIN HARRIS: How could I have heard her? You see what I’m doing. It isn’t like I ignored her on purpose.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I swear sometimes I feel like I’ve got three children and one of them just happens to be a teenager.

She rolled her eyes a little bit. Turning herself away from him and starting to walk back to the door to join their child.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, what was needed? It was obviously important.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You got a present, daddy!

CALVIN HARRIS: A present? From who?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: We don’t know. It was sitting on the porch.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Come open it, come open it!

CALVIN HARRIS: Why the heck would anyone send me a present in the mail?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well, you are old and did just have a birthday.

Calvin just glared at her for that brief moment. Alessandra had quite the smirk on her face, as she simply couldn’t pass up the chance to poke fun at him. Especially with him turning twenty nine a few weeks ago. He rolled his own eyes, as he pushed himself out of the chair that he had been sitting in. walking towards the doorway to which Vanellope decided to make a beeline down the hall and to the steps that lead downstairs. She was far more excited to see him open a present than he was to open it himself. Following behind Alessandra as she walked ahead of him down the steps. In a matter of seconds Calvin found himself in the kitchen where Vanellope was pulling a chair up to the counter. Sure enough sitting on top of the counter was a giant box. It had been covered in all black wrapping paper. To which there was a massive green bow on top of it.

CALVIN HARRIS: What is this?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Again, I don’t know. But whomever decided to choose this type of wrapping paper and that ugly green bow has no idea how to wrap. You got to draw people’s attention when giving a gift!

CALVIN HARRIS: Look at you, suddenly being an expert on gifts. Wasn’t it you that just threw my gift at me last Christmas? Didn’t bother to wrap it up or anything?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And weren’t you kind of being a bit of a di---

She cut herself off when she looked to the right of her. Seeing that Vanellope was still standing right there beside her. Alessandra’s eyes giving Calvin quite the clear. She wanted so badly to call him a dick, but she couldn’t.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something wrong dear? Cat got your tongue?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Shut up. You know what I was saying.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Open it up, Daddy!

CALVIN HARRIS: You know the way that you’re acting Miss VP. You’d assume it was a gift that belonged to you or something.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I want to see what’s inside, please!

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright, alright. Hold onto your pants, kiddo.

That being said Calvin grabbed a hold of the green bow and pulled on one of the stings causing it to be pulled out of the bow position. As it turned out the bow was holding the top of the box down. Because the moment the bow was pulled free flaps to the present opened up but what came out was a bit of a strange sight. An all green balloon proceeded to float out of the box. Calvin’s eyebrow raised in confusion.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Balloons! Daddy, you got balloons!

Calvin was a little zoned out at that point. A single balloon coming out of the box, it just seemed odd. Heck getting a present delivered to his house was odd in general. He grabbed a hold of the box and tilted it to him to look down inside of it. For the most part the box was completely empty. Aside from a lone piece of paper that was laying down at the bottom of the box. Grabbing a hold of this paper, he pulled it out of the box and held it out in front of him. There were some hand written words on this paper of piece of paper. Calvin just glared at them.

“ Let The Games Begin, Calvin. ”
-- Anthrax

Once those words registered in the mind of Calvin. It didn’t take very long at all for him to crumble that piece of paper in his hand and toss it right back in the box. This expression on his face said it all. He was livid. He was furious. He was downright pissed off. His eyes shifting to Alessandra as she could see the look on his face.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: What’s the problem? What did it say?

CALVIN HARRIS: It isn’t important. But you need to start packing a weekend’s worth of clothing for yourself, VP, and Oliver.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oooh, where are we going?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I second that. Where are we going, Calvin?!

CALVIN HARRIS: With me to California.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Wait a minute. Do you not understand how hard it is going to be to pack up all the stuff we need for a trip like this? Have you thought about how hard it is going to be to fly with a couple month old? And why do we need to go? Since when do you just start making demands like that?

She was glaring a little at him more. There was just a slight sound of panic in her voice. Normally, she wasn’t one to panic or get bothered by anything too much. Course being left in the dark by her husband wasn’t settling very well. Calvin just shook his head a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ve absolutely got no time to argue with you right now. You and the kids are going with me. It’s the simple.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Calvin...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Come on Mama! Daddy is taking us with him!

The small child had grabbed a hold of her mother’s hand and tried to tug her away for the steps. Alessandra just glared at Calvin one final time. Seemingly accepting defeat in this one situation when she gave in and turned herself around starting to follow the child out of the kitchen heading for the steps. Calvin watched the two of them leave the room and as soon as the coast was clear. He turned himself back around glaring at the balloon floating around his kitchen. Nodding his head with that glare in his eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh you’re right. Let the games begin...

His glare didn’t leave that balloon that was floating around the kitchen. In the mind of Calvin, a line had been crossed that shouldn’t have been crossed. In what he assumed was just a match between him and some low level talent roster member had turned very personal, very quickly. One thing you didn’t do was come anywhere the Martyr’s personal live. You didn’t come near his wife. You didn’t come near his kids. You didn’t come near his house. All of that was just a no go. His personal life was his personal life and now it had been invaded. Little did a certain some know. Crossing that line was going to cost them in a very-very big way. To which in the end they’d have no one to blame but themselves.

ACT II: The Meeting

The day had been much-much longer than anyone had expected. Certainly was much longer than Calvin expected or anticipated, but that had everything to do with traveling with his family to California. Alessandra had a point traveling with a couple month old was not easy at all, but he wasn’t about to let her know she was right. Not to mention this was all for the benefit of everyone. Looking down at his phone with Alessandra and the two children crashed in the bed. There was a sudden light knock on the hotel door. Placing his phone down on the bedside table, he quickly pushed himself up out of the bed and headed for the door. When he pulled it open. Standing on the other side were the two men he had become aligned with: Daniel Richards and Gabriel Michaels. Calvin took a step out and closed the door behind him.

DANIEL RICHARDS: What the hell is this meeting about?

CALVIN HARRIS: Keep it down idiot. My family is sleeping inside.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Then why the fuck would you call a meeting at this time of night?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Because, it’s the only time I’ve had to talk about this.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Guess you better learn to prioritize better huh?

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Would you two stop acting like little bitches?!

As always Gabriel spoke with a stern voice to himself. Calvin and Daniel just looked at him for a brief moment. Course the man had a point. As much as they were on the same page. There was always going to be some animosity between Calvin and Daniel. Had been for years and their personalities just clashed with one another. Calvin nodded some, seemingly letting cooler heads prevail in this situation. Looking at the two of them now.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look, I need to speak to you guys about something. We have done a job of making ourselves known in SCW. But Sunday has to be something different than just making a name for ourselves. In fact Sunday isn’t even about success over the system. It’s much-much personal than that.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Personal?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, personal. It seems the goofy ass wannabe killer clown that they’ve decided to put me in the ring with wants to make things personal. This piece of shit delivered a present and a note to my house. That tells me he knows where I live. That tells me he knows about my family. And I’m not going to tolerate that shit. I want to take him out, for good. Not just beat him up. Not just rough him up. Not just send a statement. No, none of that. We need to end him.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Wait. Did you say clown?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, I didn’t stutter.

DANIEL RICHARDS: I don’t fuck with clowns.

CALVIN HARRIS: What?

DANIEL RICHARDS: You heard what I said.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Are you telling us you’re afraid of clowns? The man who has never shown fear at anything he’s ever done. Has been lit on fire, has been cut with barbwire, who has tried to fight an entire police force after a night of drinking, and clowns are your kryptonite?!

DANIEL RICHARDS: Calm down there Sasquatch! I never said anything about being afraid of clowns. I just said, I don’t fuck with them.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Sounds like the same thing and it sounds like you’re bleeding from your vagina right now, pussy.

That struck a bit of a nerve. Causing Daniel to step up and get right in the face of his fellow teammate. Gabriel stood there with a smirk on his face. Waiting for Daniel to make the mistake of swinging. They might have been friends, brothers, teammates, but they’d fight each other if it came down to it. Quickly, Calvin got between the two of them and shoved Daniel back. Glaring at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t care what you do or don’t fuck with. You knew what you were signing up for when we decided to get the band back together. Right now, I need you to pull your head out of your ass and agree to do what needs to be done on Sunday.

DANIEL RICHARDS: You seem to be hard of hearing. I said I don’t fuck with clowns, so I don’t care what you do or don’t need.

CALVIN HARRIS: And let me ask you this then. If some creepy ass fucking clown, showed up at your doorstep, where your wife lives. Are you going to live by the bullshit you’re telling me now? You don’t fuck with clowns.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Different situation, and you know it.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, it really isn’t. And you know just by being in association me. Knowing this jackass is a little off his rocker. Who’s to say that if we don’t put an end to him when we got a chance. His next destination isn’t your place? Hmm? Who’s to say his next target isn’t your wife?

Daniel stood there just glaring at Calvin for that brief moment. He was seething pretty much at that point, but at the same time Calvin knew that he had a point. He knew that it was going to go the way he wanted.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Fine, whatever. Let’s kill the fucking thing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Good, I thought you’d see it my way.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Then what’s the exact plan?

CALVIN HARRIS: We’ve never needed one before and we don’t need one now. Just keep an eye out as we always do. There’s going to be an opening that presents itself and when it does we’re going to attack. That simple. See you guys on Sunday.

All three of them nodded in unison seemingly understanding just exactly what the plan was. To the outsider it might have seemed like Calvin was making this a bigger deal than what it should be. To the outsider it might have seemed like things didn’t need to go this far. Yet at the same exact time there was no getting through to him or the two of them men that were in association with him. Once a decision had been made that’s all there was to it. Turning himself around Calvin headed back inside of his hotel room as the two men walked away. Closing the door behind him quietly, only to have Alessandra look up from the bed with this sleepy expression.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: What are you doing?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nothing, just had a little conversation with the guys about business on Sunday. Go back to sleep, all is well.

For a moment or two Alessandra just looked at him with that sleepy expression before giving in and laying her head back against the pillow. Calvin took a seat on the edge of the bed and picked up his phone off the bedside table. Unlocking it and going back to business from before. As far as he was concerned he had done what he needed to do to protect his family and now in a few days when Sunday rolled around. Everything was going to be handled and taken care of when it came to Anthrax. By the sounds of it Anthrax was in for a very long night and one that could change the course of his entire career.

ACT III: You’ll Float Too

The countdown was officially on. In two days Sin City Wrestling would invade San Jose, California for Climax Control. No real surprise at all that the company was back on the West Coast and dominating like only they know how to do, in their backyard so to speak. There was quite a bit of hype around the company as they were drawing very-very close to their two hundredth anniversary show. That was quite the milestone and in it being such a milestone. So many people had so many questions. What was going to take place on that night? Who was going to be there? Would any huge title matches take place? So on and so forth. Though it was simply one day at a time. They had to get through this Climax Control to get to the big one and this show in itself was big with three championship matches set to take place. Not to mention there was one man in particular that was set for action. That man being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, himself. That’s right Calvin Harris would be in action.

And there was a very-very good chance that the Martyr wasn’t going to be alone. Not to mention there was also a very good chance that he wasn’t going to be the least bit pleased with what he was set to deal with. Then again it had become a common theme where Calvin wasn’t happy, was very bitter, and was constantly complaining about something. There didn’t seem like there was any real legitimate way around that. In that being said an official camera crew was on hand. As the cameras found themselves starting to open up. Sure enough the moment that they did. The focus was on The Martyr. Calvin stood there with a slight smirk on his lips and the SCW World Championship draped over his right shoulder. That being said the man pulled his sunglasses away from his face before breaking the silence that filled the air.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s the year two thousand seventeen. Real-real close to the year two thousand eighteen and people still seem to think that clowns are cool. We’re in close to the year two thousand eighteen and for some reason some idiot decided that it would be groundbreaking to have a Clown gimmick. A scary clown gimmick at that. Let me guess Pennywise the Dancing Clown decided to inspire this little gimmick of yours? Did the movie IT give you this sudden stroke of genius? Or was it a matter of you couldn’t think of anything else, so you just decided to piggyback off of what was popular in October?

Harris questioned with quite the serious look on his face. Of course it was a question that wouldn’t get a legitimate answer with Anthrax not being there. Then again knowing the Martyr. He wasn’t looking for a real answer. Instead just looking to pick apart someone in every aspect that he could. In this case it would be the man he was set to face in a few days.

CALVIN HARRIS: Or maybe it had nothing to do with you ripping off a book idea that was turned into a blockbuster horror movie that’s been around likely longer than you’ve been alive. Instead maybe, you’re just a lazy fuck that decided to borrow the idea of what was going on the year before. It was all in the news about these people dressing up like clowns and hiding out in the middle of nowhere. Only for them to attack, break into houses, and attempt to make people believe that they were going to murder them. In other words people had way too much fucking time on their hands. But the point being is maybe that’s where you came up with this idea. Maybe that’s where you came up with this gimmick. All because you don’t have an original thought in your brain and you want to piggyback off of something else in hopes of launching yourself into being some type of phenom or force within SCW.

His facial expression said it all, as his face scrunched up a little bit. His eyes rolled and he gave his head a small little shake. It was clear in that moment that Calvin was not the least bit impressed with what he was dealing with.

CALVIN HARRIS: And here’s the sad part about what you’re doing? It’s the simple fact that it is actually working. You’ve got quite a few people within the company creeped out. You’ve got quite a few people in the company that are doing everything they possibly can to stay as far away from you as possible. People are living in constant fear, because you’ve somehow managed to convince them that you are this deadly psychopathic clown. It’s a combination of that and the fact that it appears that neither one of them have a set of balls. At the end of the day though, there is one thing you need to understand Anthrax. I am a man that FEARS no one, and that even includes a man that takes hours a day just to put on clown makeup. So, that means that in a few days when we find ourselves standing across each other in this ring. Your scare tactics that have gotten you this far are about to be a complete and utter failure. It’s all about to blow up in your face.

A very sarcastic chuckle proceeded to leave the lips of Calvin. By no means would that be much of a surprise considering that The Martyr was certainly full of himself. He always believed that he had the upperhand and had always believed that he was the one in the driver's seat. No one could convince him otherwise. That’s just how the man’s ego presented itself.

CALVIN HARRIS: I bet that’s going to be a little bit of a hard pill to swallow eh? For the first time in your rather pathetic career here in Sin City Wrestling. You’re going to be in the ring with a man that you have no effect on. For the first time in your career, you’re going to stand in the ring with a man that cannot have fear struck into him. For the first time in your career, you’re going to face a man that people fear more than you. That being said I am sure that for the last week, you’ve been racking your brain over and over again. Asking yourself how is that even possible. Well, I am in a giving mood. So allow me to put your mind to rest Krusty the clown. The reason people will fear me more than they will ever fear you is because of my track record. You’re only scarey to them because they had a childhood traumatizing situation that caused them to be afraid of clowns. Take all that makeup away and you’d be just like every other Average Joe. Therefore no one would have a reason to fear you.

I on the other hand force people to fear me by my actions and my anticis. Ever since I came back to Sin City Wrestling after my extended break several months back. Every single person I had gotten in the ring with I had destroyed. I had done my worst to them. Some of those people have never wrestled again. Think about the rookies that I made my return against. They have never been seen again. I ended their careers within the snap of my fingers. Other people I’ve been in the ring with. I’ve done so much damage to them. They’ve never been the same again. Look at Joshua Acquin for example. I kicked his ass so bad, he went from being a name around here in Sin City Wrestling. To now being a guy that’s only booked when an easy win is needed for someone else. But he isn’t the only one. Oh no, let’s talk about another person shall we? Let’s talk about Dmitri, the self proclaimed immortal vampire. A man that by all means I was supposed to fear, meant to be better than me, and meant to stop me in my tracks.

Calvin’s eyes were still very much locked on the cameras before him. Each word that he was speaking at this particular moment as much as it was painful for the people to hear. It was still very much truth. His return to the company had put people on the shelf. His return to the company had changed people and made them worse off. The man was a dominant force and on top of that he was a man of great talent. It wasn’t like those people didn’t try to ruin his comeback, because they did. However in the end the talent of the Martyr was just far too much for them to overcome.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dmitri was meant to be the most dominate force in all of SCW. For crying out loud he claimed to be immortal and claimed to be a vampire. It was pretty much destined for him to be the single most dominant force. It was destined that he would be the man that no one could stop. It was destined that he would have the Holy Grail that was the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. It all made sense, but at the same time it only made sense to Dmitri. It only made sense to Mark Ward. It only made sense to Christian Underwood. For they were refusing to give me the credit that I deserved and that’s why Dmitri’s downfall was a very hard and very brutal one. In the entire few month span in which Dmitri and I’s rival was a focal point. Only once did he get the upper hand. One time he got lucky. One time and one time only could he say he was better than me. Every other time I dominated. Every other time I made him look weak. Every other time I crushed him, crushed his talent. and this entire hype around him.

Because I was not only able to hold my own against Dmitri, but because I crushed him and defeated him nearly every single time we had an encounter. I have forever changed the course of SCW. More importantly, I have forever changed how Dmitri is looked at by everyone in this company. Ward and Underwood now see that Dmitri will never be the star they want him to be. He’ll never be the man that carries this company. Fans now see that he’s lied to them and has mislead them. So they will never buy into his shit again. No one the men and women have a reason to fear him at all now. Seeing as they’ve been shown that the man is all hype. But the best part about all of this is... Dmitri knows that he’ll never be at the top of the food chain again. He knows he can’t compete against me. He knows he isn’t as good as me and he knows his days within the company are numbered. I crushed everything about him including his ego. So the question I have for you Anthrax. If I was able to do that to him, what do you think I’ll do to you?

There was a slight lift in his eyebrow when asking that question. It was clear that Calvin was wanting that question to stand out. More importantly it was clear that Calvin was wanting Anthrax to really think about that question. Because he was headed into quite the fight when Climax Control took place.

CALVIN HARRIS: In my honest opinion Anthrax. It’s all there in black and white. Facing me at Climax Control on Sunday is essentially career suicide. You face me and I’m going to not only expose you for being a fraud, but I’m going to see to it that your career never succeeds here in Sin City Wrestling. That’s what you want the most right? You want to continue to be someone that people fear. But on top of that you want to be someone that ends up successful. You likely want to take home championships. You want to take home big accolades. You want to be one of the bigger names in this company. However, if you climb into the ring with me on Sunday. All of that is going to go away. Because you see, I’m not going to have any issues kicking your ass from one side of the ring to the other. I’m not going to struggle with smearing that goofy ass makeup all over to reveal that you’re nothing more than a man behind it all. I’ve got no problems crushing your fear and ego tactics like it’s the easiest thing I’ve ever done in my entire life. But once I do that. It’s the end of everything you’ve built for yourself so far... So you need to ask yourself the simple question. Is that worth it in the end?

Question after question kept coming out of his mouth. Each question that came out of his mouth was putting a lot of things into perspective. It was aimed to make the man he was set to be in the ring with think about what he was truly getting himself into. Though at the same time the Martyr was a proven master manipulator. It was proven that he was damn good at getting under people’s skin and damn good at getting the mental edge.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something tells me that you’re not the brightest person in the world. Along with that something tells me that you simply don’t understand common sense. Even with me pointing out what I’ve done to people before you and with me pointing out to you what’s going to happen when we cross paths. I’ve got this sickening gut feeling that you’re going to ignore every single word that I’ve said and because you’re going to ignore it. I know you’re not going to do the right thing. I know you’re not going to take the easy way out of things. Which in case you’re not able to wrap your mind around that Anthrax. It would be best for you to not show up at Climax Control. Don’t come out to that ring. Just disappear for one week and you’ll be able to protect everything you’ve got going for you. But you’re not going to do that, because your brain isn’t wired like that. Hell, I’m not even sure that your brain is wired like any normal person in general. Although, I do know that you share the same mindset of everyone else that I’ve faced thus far in SCW. You believe that there’s a chance.

That disappointed shake in his head came once again. To further back up that it was a shake of disappoint, there was this disgusted look on his face. Needless to say it painted the picture that Calvin was simply not happy.

CALVIN HARRIS: For whatever reason Anthrax, you think that despite what I’ve said that you’re going to have a chance. Despite what I’ve said you’re convincing yourself to go forward with this match, because if you do there might be this opening that presents itself and if that opening takes place. Then maybe just maybe you might be able to do what very few can do and that’s defeat me. To which you’re focusing too much on, because you think that if you do defeat me. That it’s going to put you in front of the line of people that want a shot at this.

For that brief moment he held up the SCW Heavyweight Championship in front of the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s honestly the most absurd thought that could ever cross that mind of yours. There’s not a chance in hell that you’re ever going to find yourself having that opportunity. Therefore there’s not a chance you’re going to jump ahead of that line. Anthrax, you can mark this day down. On December First, Two Thousand and Seventeen. I’m telling you that you’re never going to get a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship under any circumstances. Even if I were to die before Sunday, you wouldn’t even be considered for a match for the vacant championship. You’re nothing special and because of that, you’d never get considered. This goal of upsetting me, defeating me, and getting a future title shot is an unrealistic goal. You’re doing nothing but setting yourself up for failure. But of course everything I’ve said is going to be ignored. It’s already been decided on your end that when Sunday hits. You’re going to show up and you’re going to do whatever it is you’ve done for weeks.

However because I already know that this is the case. I’ve prepared myself to be the man I have continued to be time and time again. That’s simply a man of my word. For a man’s word is his bond and my words are the very thing that most people hang onto here in Sin City Wrestling. As much as they hate me, they pay attention to every little thing that I say. All in hopes that one day, I’m going to end up saying something that isn’t the truth. All in hopes that I slip up and don’t end up being a man of my word. They’re obsessed with proving me wrong and they're obsessed with seeing my fail. Meanwhile my only obsession is destruction and my own personal success. I love watching everything I touch crumble. I enjoy watching the people of SCW rant and rave over my success. Most of all though, I love proving that I am without the shadow of a doubt better than every single person that is placed in front of me. Anthrax, I am indeed better than you. It’s only a matter of time till you experience that first hand.

Calvin had spoke up with such a confidence to his voice. It came off more ego-fueled and arrogant than anything else at all. Then again it wasn’t like it was that much of a surprise. The man had an ego and he embraced said ego. Letting his eyes focus on those cameras he spoke out once again. Seemingly letting his final words come from his mouth. The very words that might just end up having the most important message to them all.

CALVIN HARRIS: In the end Anthrax. The one thing you can store in the back of your mind is this. Your career is going to be like the other dead ones I’ve caused. It’ll float down the fucking drain and completely forgotten about. That’s right. I said it and I say it with confidence... You’ll float too... You’ll float too... You’ll float too!

After repeating himself a few times he let this evil little chuckle of his own escape his lips. That laugh seemed to echo throughout the area in which Calvin stood. Cameras continued to record that chuckle for a couple more seconds before finally fading to black as the recording came to an end. Everything that The Martyr had just said was going to play a major factor on this match for Climax Control. It was going to force more people to tune it. It was going to ensure that every single person eyes were on this match. As well as it was going to alert Anthrax in a big way. It would alert him to the point that he was going to show up with the intentions of proving Calvin wrong, but so many had tried before. Only time would tell to see if Anthrax had it in him to stop the reign of the man that was becoming the biggest force in all of Sin City Wrestling.

19
Climax Control Archives / The Fall Of A False King.
« on: November 17, 2017, 06:11:02 PM »
 \'user

ACT I: Stupidity At It’s Finest

“What in the actual fuck?”

Those words came out of Calvin’s mouth as he sat down in the middle of a public restaurant. His wife sitting on the opposite side of the table with this puzzled look on her face. Not that he would have been able to see that look on her face considering his attention was buried into his iPhone. Course, his attention was brought to his phone thanks to a notification that had popped up. In particular thanks to an email that he had received from the office of Sin City Wrestling. The email he was reading was making his blood boil and was angering him, quite possibly more than it should.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: So, I take it going to dinner and being able to enjoy each other’s company is out?

Her comments made Calvin actually look up from his phone for the first time since he got the notification. Based on the glare that he was getting, it was quite obvious she wasn’t very happy with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sorry.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: No, you’re not and I’d appreciate if you didn’t apologize for things you’re not sorry for. Especially considering this is a frequent thing with you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now come on that’s an unfair statement to make. I don’t do this every time we got out.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: If it wasn’t such a common thing, Calvin. I wouldn’t have asked you to keep your phone in the car before we even walked in here. So it’s frequent enough.

A slight roll of her eyes came. Her attention went to the menu that was sitting on the table before her. Opening it up and putting her attention to it now with the intentions of zoning him out. Calvin could sense how this night was going to end up going over him simply picking up his phone. Granted there was a part of him that understood why she was upset, but at the same time it didn’t need to be made a big deal. Taking his phone and sitting it down.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look, you can take my apology or not. I do however apologize. I just wish there was one time when I did look at my phone with emails from them. That it wasn’t something stupid going on.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And how many times have I told you to stop setting unrealistic standards?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well...

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: No, I don’t even want to hear any of that well stuff. I am pretty sure whatever you’re talking about deals with the company. Every single week you’re home. Every single week since you signed your name to a contract. There’s something that happens. Something that irks you. Something that pisses you off. It never fails and the moment you stop thinking it’ll get better. The better off you’re going to be.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Fucking Christ. Are you mood tonight or what?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Moody? Nah, I’m not. I’m just fed up with the man I married crying and behaving like a little bitch. It’s annoying and disappointing at the same time.

Her comments instantly caused Calvin’s gaze to turn into a glare. The fact he was already in a bad mood over the email that he had gotten. Then she was giving him attitude, only to top it off by insulting him with the one word that irked him more than anything. Being called a bitch for any man was a fighting words. It challenged their manhood. Alessandra looked over her menu for a brief moment to make eye contact with him.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Don’t give me that look.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know how I feel about that word.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And you know how I feel about you acting like one. But what is it now, Calvin. What could have you so bitter that it’s starting to ruin one of our nights alone together?

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s just booking shit. Forget about it.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Of course, it’s booking related. But oh no. You’ve done gotten yourself all worked up. So, I won’t be just forgetting it. Get it off your chest so we can attempt to save this night.

There was a little bit of sarcasm in her voice. Rightfully so considering that she was frustrated with the whole situation unfolding before her. Placing the menu down and placing her eyes all on him. Because of that sarcasm and because of how this night was turning out. The truth be told Calvin didn’t really feel the need to carry on this conversation with her, but at the same exact time. He knew if he didn’t get it off his chest. It was going to further ruin his night. Not to mention she wouldn’t let up on it herself until he began to talk about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: It all comes down to the fact I am the World Heavyweight Champion there. I am the single most important person on their roster. I am the single most valuable person on their roster. Therefore all eyes should be on me. Not to mention Ward and Underwood should be worried about keeping their top guy happy. But no, they could care less. They still treat me as if I don’t matter. Despite winning their title twice and making their golden boy Dmitri fold under the pressure. Now maybe they’re bitter that I refused to be part of last week’s show. But I’m not going to partake in something where some fucking goofy ass chick is running the night and forcing people to dress up. This is professional wrestling. Not a chance for the ugly bitch to live out her prom night because no one thought she was attractive enough to want to take her.

With every word that was coming out of his mouth at this moment. It was making him sound more and more bitter. Seemed like there was a much-much deeper issue than he was letting on. Alessandra sat there in silence giving him the chance to get it all off his chest.

CALVIN HARRIS: And then I find out through this email that another one of the morons on the roster are being allowed to run the show. Literally every aspect of the fucking show. He’s allowed to book every last match on the show. He’s allowed to make changes to the show as far as the entire set up. He’s banning people from bringing cell-phones and cameras into the arena. This includes the fans and the people in the back. But to top this stupid shit off. They’re actually allowing this fucktard to book himself in a match against me. Not just any match mind you. Oh no, it’s a ladder match.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Let me just stop you there for just a moment. I love you I do. You make me want to stab you more often times than not with your own stupidity, but I love you nonetheless. However if you think for one single second that someone being allowed to run the show that’s a wrestler wouldn’t book themselves in a match against the champion and for the championship. Then you’re pretty darn stupid and I might need to question being married to someone that dumb.

CALVIN HARRIS: First and foremost, fuck you.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, with the way you’ve been acting lately. You’ll be lucky to even get again before the end of the year.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the fuck ever. The point I’m making here is the dumbass, didn’t even make a match for the championship. That would have been way more understanding than this goofy ass shit that he booked. Instead he has a tinfoil hat hanging above the ring for us to grab.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Excuse me, what?!

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s exactly the same thing that went through my mind when I read this email!

Calvin found himself pointing to the top screen of his phone that was sitting on top of that table. Based on that statement alone, it would have been very easy to come up with the conclusion to the fact this match he was set to compete in didn’t make any damn sense at all. Who in the hell battles one another in a ladder match where the prize hanging above the ring is a tinfoil hat? The answer was simple. No one did that. There was no reason to do that. Shaking his head a little bit, the thought of what he was going to have to deal with in a few days running through his head.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: That’s quite possibly the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard of as far as a match stipulation goes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Thank God someone is seeing it the way that I’m seeing it. What the hell is the point? What the hell does anyone truly gain from reaching up and grabbing a tinfoil fucking hat? What is the significance?! Like at this point, I’d be better off defending the title against someone that doesn’t deserve it to avoid looking stupid in this match!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Uh, yeah that would certainly be a better situation. I kinda feel really bad for you. I’ve seen some really bad stipulations in my time. I’ve feuds start over the silliest and most petty things. I’ve seen people be hit over the head with light tubes just for the sake of doing so. This on the other hand might be the stupidest thing I’ve ever seen in wrestling.

CALVIN HARRIS: You damn right it is. And of course, no one is going to listen to me. Ward and Underwood will ignore me as they always do. They’ll allow the match to happen. All because of this “King For A Day” bullshit. This is nothing more than a slap in the face to me, their goddamn World Champion!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You got that right. It’s a slap in the face. Hell, I’d say it’s more than that. By just being in association with this match. It could quite possibly ruin your career. Like, if you compete in this match. You’re going to look like a joke. No one would ever want you to work for them. It’s like you’d be stuck in SCW forever, just for the sake of having a job.

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright, knock that shit off. You’re taking it too far now!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Am I though, Calvin? Just imagine it. You get black-balled from professional wrestling as a whole. Because you allowed yourself to be apart of this abortion that they’re trying to sell as a professional wrestling match!

Alessandra lifted her eyebrow up a little bit at that moment. Now truth be told she was going a little bit too far with the situation at hand. Although there was a reason for it. She took pride in getting under his skin. There was no real reason for it other than it gave her some satisfaction from time to time. It was all out of love. Calvin just glared at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you really have to be like this?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Do I really? No, but I find it fun to annoy you. Especially when you’ve annoyed me.

CALVIN HARRIS: Annoyed you?! What the hell have I done to annoy you?!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Being soft and complaining about this instead of feeding me..

CALVIN HARRIS: And this is why I said forget it? I didn’t want to talk to you about it.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Don’t be such a baby, Calvin. Is this quite possibly the stupidest stipulation I’ve ever heard of for a match? Yes. Is it a match that doesn’t do anything for you? Yes. Will it end up being a giant waste of your time? Of course, it will be. But I am going to tell you the same thing I’ve been telling you every single time something comes up like this. Which seems to be every damn week at this point.

CALVIN HARRIS: And what’s that ol’ wise one?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: It’s nice of you to finally start calling me by a name that’s suitable..

In true Alessandra form. She sat there across from him at the table with a smirk spread across her lips. Calvin’s glare in his eyes got a little more intense. Becoming more than fed up with her comments and the way she was carrying herself at this point. That sense was starting to sink in more which is why she moved on to her point fairly quickly.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: At this point Calvin, you’re damn near untouchable. You’ve continued to overcome every obstacle placed in front of you. Every time they expect you to fail, you succeed. Time and time again, you knock the ball out of the park. Based on what I’m hearing. This is a walk in the park. This is an easy matchup for you. You’re in the ring with someone that has no value and will likely be gone in a few months. Take advantage of an easy night. Win this pointless match and put it behind you. It’s as simple as that.

There was a small shrug of her shoulders. Her hands grabbing a hold of the menu once again but this time actually opening it up to look at the options inside.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Ultimately, you’re going to do whatever you want to do. However, I’m kind of over the conversation. Believe we’re meant to be out enjoying dinner. Not listening to your career problems.

CALVIN HARRIS: I really hate you sometimes.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, you don’t. Nice try though. Now how about you hush up and get to deciding on food? And it better not be cheesesticks. Cause, I’ll be taking those from you to add to the collection of my own.

Calvin heard her words and rolled his eyes a little bit. In return he lifted his own menu and opened it up to begin browsing through the options. Truth be told he was still very much annoyed with the entire situation he found himself dealing with. By no means did he have any desire to compete in this match. Sure, it was an easy night. Sure, it was certainly an easy victory. But at the end of the day, when it was all said and done. There was no benefit for him at all. Sadly though, he knew that there was no way around this and when he walked into Phoenix, Arizona. This is exactly what he was going to have deal with.

ACT II: The Fall Of A False King

The days were drawing closer and closer to Sunday. Which Sundays were the day that Sin City Wrestling fans looked forward to the most. Why was that? Well, it was fairly simple. Sunday was the day that Climax Control took place. There was some dedicated fans out there. They never missed a show. Some of them would literally travel from show to show just to experience it live. As it turned out this Climax Control was going to be a very special edition. For as it was announced The Modern Day Crusader, the man whom won the “King For A Day” match back at High Stakes would get the chance to live out his title as King. The entire Climax Control would be The Modern Day Crusader’s vision. It would go down the way that he wanted it to go down. All of the matches taking place were matches that he himself had booked. So on and so forth. Needless to say there were quite a few fans that were looking forward to this night.

However as much as the fans of SCW were looking forward to it. It was almost a guarantee that there was going to be at least one person that wasn’t looking forward to this night at all. As it turns out that one person that wasn’t looking forward to the night happened to be someone that worked for the company. However it wasn’t just any person. Oh no, it was one of the most important people in the company. If not the single most important person and that being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion himself, Calvin Harris. By no means had he been quiet on social media when it came down to how he felt about this match. On this particular day, people were going to be blessed with hearing from the Martyr. Even if they didn’t want to, they didn’t have much of a choice. Cameras found themselves panning in at that particular moment. Sure enough there stood the champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know if you open up most history books. You’ll be able to find at least one or two stories where there was a powerful king that ruled over a kingdom. He was the man that made all the decisions. He was a man that made all the rules. He was a man that forced his peasants to do as he said. To which if those people didn’t do what he said and didn’t do what was expected of them. Then they were forced to suffer the repercussions of their actions. Sometimes the king would have them arrested. Sometimes the king would have them murdered. Whatever he felt was suitable and at the same time struck his own ego. After all at the end of the day it was always about the King’s ego.

Calvin had spoke with such a confidence to him. All while ensuring that the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was front and center sitting over his right shoulder. That intense look in his eyes as he made sure to have his gaze directly on the lens of the camera crew before him.

CALVIN HARRIS: At the same exact time that you read this type of stuff in history books. At some point, you’re going to discover that people eventually got fed up with the King. Eventually people became sick of his ego. Eventually those so called peasants became fed up with the King doing what was best for himself, instead of the kingdom and that’s when they began to conspire against the King. Nine times out ten the peasants saw their only way out was to assassinate the King. To which more often times than not. They’re plan was flawed and it backfired in their face. But there has been a few times in history where a plan did come together and a King was assassinated by his people. All because he let his own ego matter more than anything else. But I bring that up to bring this point up. What happens when the man that is claiming to be King in your kingdom is not only ego driven but a complete and utter goof? What happens when the man that is claiming to be King to your kingdom is lying through his teeth? What happens if that King is a false one? Is that punishable by death? Should an assassination take place?

There was a slight arch in his eyebrow as he asked that question in a very questioning like manner. Of course, Calvin was being Calvin. Knowing that people wouldn’t have a chance to give a proper response. Then again that was all part of his plan. Right away, he began to speak up again picking up where he had left off.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I suppose in just a few days at Climax Control. We’re going to find out aren’t we, Mr. Modern Day Crusader? Despite how I personally feel about everything that’s been decided for this Sunday. It’s in the books that the two of us are going to be facing each other. And why is that? Well, it has everything to do with Christian Underwood and Mark Ward. Making a mistake back at High Stakes. They made quite possibly one of the biggest mistakes as far as owners of a professional wrestling company goes. That mistake involves them allowing their inmates to run their asylum. That mistake involves them allowing one of their wrestlers to have full control of every aspect of a show.

From the matches being booked to stipulations for those matches to even what is or isn’t allowed on that night. Now I am sure that the two of you thought that the Queen and King for a day matches was some of your best ideas. You know considering everyone in this company aside from me is a yes man and everyone in this company aside from me simply doesn’t have the balls to tell you when your ideas flat out fucking suck. This was one of those times, but considering that the two of you continue to ignore me at every turn. I know that what I’m saying at this moment is falling on deaf ears. It has never been a good idea to ever let someone on your roster be in control of how a show goes down.

Seeing as it almost is a guarantee that they’re going to abuse the power. It is almost a guarantee that the person is going to do everything they can to stroke their own ego. Seeing as that person is going to do whatever they can to make the entire show about them. That’s exactly what Alice Knight did, one week ago. The entire show was about her. She was damn near in every segment. The show was designed to stroke her own ego and to make her look like a star, but at the same time. That show was one of the worst shows of 2017. I’d hate to see the ratings to that show. Because I am willing to bet cash money, they aren’t good. There wasn’t anything positive about last week’s show. Much like there’s nothing that will be positive about this show.

As he spoke there was a particular bitterness to his words. By no means as all was he holding back when it came to how he felt about the show that would be here in just a few days. Thing was, he was far from done with getting things off his chest. Which was almost a guarantee that it was going to get even worse with time.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look at this show from top to bottom and you’ll see every last flaw that’s taking place. First and foremost, Crusader. You kick the show off with James Tuscini and a fucking clown? Are you trying to make sure that people walk out of the show as soon as the first match takes place? Are you wanting people to literally go and demand refunds on their tickets because they didn’t buy them to see pure garbage? Because that’s what it sounds like. You’re also doing them no favors by banning cell phones and cameras. Like who the fuck do you think you are? As much as I hate every last cock-sucker that sits in those stands. At the end of the day, they’re a fan and fans take photos. They brag on social media. They want the entire experience of being at a wrestling show. Yet here is King Dumbass trying to take that from them. And it doesn’t get any better. Looking at each match. It’s clear that you’re just trying to piss everyone off. Including the people that work for this company.

You’re dangerously working on having people walk out on the two men that are your bosses and that doesn’t seem to matter. Forcing the Bombshell World Champion, Mikah into a match with Alice Knight? Like what the hell are you even thinking? Mikah deserves competition. She deserves to be in the ring with someone that is a little more equal. Instead you’re forcing her to waste time with literally one of the worst women to ever sign a deal with this company. Not to mention the main event of the night. What fucking sense does it make to have the Tag Team Championships defended against a team that’s going to be gone the very next day? It’s been announced that Travis Nathaniel Andrews and Horace Jackson can’t hack it as wrestlers anymore. So they’re retiring like a couple of pussies and you reward that with a title match?! Like are you too mentally challenged to understand the word retired? Or maybe this is just a matter of you don’t give a fuck, so you’re going to do what you want all because you can.

Calvin shook his head a little bit at that moment. There was a look of pure disgust on his expression when he let those words come out of his mouth. It was starting to come out a little bit at a time that he had developed quite the dislike for The Modern Day Crusader. That in itself was going to make for an interesting result, when the two of them found themselves facing off on Sunday. Which was exactly where his next point lead.

CALVIN HARRIS: I think you proved that point when it came to what you did in regards to me. I am the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Two-time champion to be exact and as much as it irks people. As much as it might upset people. Truth of the matter is I am the single most important person on this roster. Therefore I should be the focal point of every show. I should be the man that’s involved in every segment. All eyes should be on me. I’m the man that should be in the main event time and time again. But you did what Ward and Underwood do. You treat me like I’m not important. You treat me like this title on me doesn’t mean anything. Then to top it all of. You did what is the most predictable thing to do. You did what every wrestler does when they are able to book a show. You went into business for yourself and resulting in you booking yourself against the champion. You sad pathetic, fuck.

That disgusted and disgruntled look on his face got a little more intense. Something that was truly not going to be much of a surprise to anyone. After all it was The Martyr here. The man was never happy with any situation, he found himself in.

CALVIN HARRIS: This is the main reason why allowing a wrestler to have control of booking a show is a bad idea. It’s pretty sad that you went there Crusader. Even Alice when she ran the show last week. As much as she’s useless and as much as I think she shouldn’t be employed. I’ve got to give her credit where credit is due. When she was in charge the week before, she didn’t put herself in a match with Mikah. She didn’t put herself in a match with any champion. The woman didn’t even put herself in a match. Least she didn’t go out of her way to stroke her ego that much, but you on the other hand. You damn near went all in. Honestly, I’m a little surprised that you didn’t finish going all the way.

You already abused the power of putting yourself in a match with me. Why didn’t you just go ahead and take advantage of the situation by forcing me to defend the title as well? Were you afraid that would be too much? Or were you afraid of what would happen when we actually stepped into the ring with one another? After all let’s be real here for a second shall we Crusader? I know, just like you know. The only reason you booked yourself in a match with me is because any other time it wouldn’t have happened. You know that you’re so far down on the totem pole that even if Ward and Underwood don’t like me. They would have never wasted their time in booking a match that wasn’t going to draw.

They would have never wasted their time in putting on a match that no one had any desire to see. Most of all though, they would have never put on a match where I was the one with the upper hand. Or in this case a match where it’s pretty obvious than when it is all said and done. I’m going to be leaving with the victory. Which brings me to the point of why you didn’t go all out. Sure, you couldn’t have fought the urge to face me. You couldn’t fight the urge to attempt to put yourself over by abusing your power and placing yourself in the ring with the World Champion. But even though you couldn’t fight those urges. The reason you didn’t make this a title match is because in the back of your head. You knew there was a chance you’d end up falling flat on your face.

In that pea-sized brain of yours. You knew there was a very good chance that you could end up losing the match. And what sense would it make for you to go all out to make this a title match only for you to come up short in the end? I give you that much credit. You were smart enough to see that. But you still made the silly mistake of making the match happen. Not only that, but you’ve managed to ensure that our match is quite possibly the worst match that will ever take place in the year 2017. Like worse than any match that Griffin Hawkins has ever had in his career or will ever have in his career. What the hell went through your head, when you decided to book a ladder match where the prize hanging above is a tinfoil fucking hat?!

Calvin could feel his blood boiling at that particular moment. A tinfoil hat ladder match? It was mind boggling and the very thing that he had been obsessing about since the match was announced. Therefore he was going to make damn sure that he got it all of his chest at this moment. He wanted to bury the match and let it be known just how stupid it was. Even if it was going to make people not want to see it. That was fine with him. As long as he got it all out into the open.

CALVIN HARRIS: Better yet, I don’t even want to know what is going through your head. Because it’s fairly obvious that you didn’t have an actual sane thought cross through there when you made this match. Or maybe the thought was to book the most ridiculous match that you could. In order to get under my skin. If you got under my skin, then maybe your thought process was that you’d actually have a chance. Because, I’d be pissed off. I’d be irritated. I’d be moody and that I wouldn’t be thinking right. But at the same time Crusader. I can tell you that doing this isn’t going to get the result that you want. It isn’t going to be enough to take me out my game. It isn’t going to be enough to force me to make a mistake. Instead booking this bullshit did piss me off. Because it’s clear you’re aiming to make me look bad, but in pissing me off. All you’re doing is ensuring that the moment I step into the ring with you on Sunday. That I punch as hard as I can square in the face and making it cave in like a package of hamburger.

Following that statement. Calvin held up his right hand - his dominant hand and just looking at it for a brief moment. Nodding his head a little bit. That visual was more than enough to drive the point home of where this was going to be headed when the two men found themselves in the ring with each other.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you really think that you can take a punch that damn hard? Because, I don’t think you can. Much like I don’t think that you’re going to be able to handle the amount of pain that I intend to inflict on you with as many steel ladders as I can get my hands on. I mean think about it Crusader. Do you think that you’re going to be able to stand up after being slammed face first into a ladder? I’m by far one of the toughest men on this roster. But every time I’ve been in a ladder match. When I’ve been hit with one in the face. It’s nearly kept me down for good. I’d be willing to bet, it does for you. After all you’re not anywhere near as tough as I am. But moving along there Crusader.

Do you think that you’re going to be able to put up a real fight after having your head split open by a steel ladder? Because I can promise you that having your head split wide open by steel is one of the worst injuries a person can have. It’s almost a guarantee that wound is going to be deep. You’re going to need several stitches. Not to mention there’s going to be that throbbing pounding in your head for days following. Along with the concussion that is going to make you feel like you’re about to puke all over yourself. I’ve been there. I’ve dealt with that. It’s not fun, but people like me are made to fight on through injuries like that. Meanwhile people like you are meant to go down and stay down with those injuries.

More importantly than those two things Crusader. Do you think that you’re going to have a career left after you’ve been tossed off a fifteen foot high ladder? The moment that you hit the mat. You’re going to be overcome with crippling pain. It’s going to shoot up your spine, all the way to your neck, and it’ll eventually make it’s way through every single nerve ending that exists in your body. Being thrown off a ladder, all it takes is for you to land wrong and you’re paralyzed for the rest of you life. Then that’s it. There is no more wrestling career. You’re confined to a wheelchair for the rest of your life and you’re forgotten about just like that. Truth be told Crusader, SCW is better off with you being tossed off a ladder and having your career ended.

A statement like that was no doubt one that was crossing the line. There wasn’t a single person that deserved to have their career come to an end. There was no one that truly deserved to have their livelihood end. No matter how evil they might be or how bad of a decision maker they were. That was understandable by everyone else in the world. After all people had compassion. Well all of them expect the man they had known as the Martyr and their World Champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: But you want to know something Crusader. Despite being put in a match with you and you not be being a worthy opponent for me. That’s not the thing that makes me dislike you. Placing me in a match as stupid as this, that’s not the thing that makes me want to hurt you and end your career. Instead the thing that makes me want to see to it that you never step foot in the ring again is the fact that you carry yourself with this King mindset. You let one match where you got lucky and won go straight to your head. Deep down, you truly believe that you’re a King and you truly believe that Sin City Wrestling is your kingdom. It is the place that you rule over. It is the place where people have to bow before you and do whatever you say for them to do. But this goes back to what I was saying at the beginning. Rather you believe it or not, you’re a FALSE King, Crusader.

There’s only one true King that rules over Sin City Wrestling. There’s only one true King that has a crown of Gold. There’s only one true King that has the ability to say, do, and act however he wants. And there’s only one true King that can make all of those peasants that exist in SCW bow before him. Just in case you’re slow and you’re not able to catch on here. Allow me to point it out to you in BLACK and WHITE something you seem to like. I’m talking about me. As long as I hold the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and I’ll be holding it for a very long time. I am the man around here. Therefore that makes me the King and I dare someone to try to question that. Matter of fact I dare someone to try and take my crown. I dare someone to plot against me. I dare someone try and carry out an assassination against me. Because I promise that it’ll work out the same way this match is going to work out for you, Crusader. They will fail, just like you will fail.

One would have to imagine that remarks like that were going to get under the Modern Day Crusader’s skin. Maybe not enough to make him lash out, but enough to make him want to stand up and prove Calvin wrong. Then again Calvin crossed a line with Dmitri in the past. He fired Dmitri up, but in the end The Martyr made sure that Dmitri failed. This could end up being a situation just like that. With a smirk spread across his lips, he let those eyes settle on the cameras as he began to speak up once again. Offering what would turn out to be his final words.

CALVIN HARRIS: This Sunday Night, Crusader. You’re going to find out what it’s like to be in the presence of Royalty and you’re also going to find out what everyone else has found out before you. That being one simple logic... I’m BETTER than you in every way imaginable!

Time and time again, the SCW Universe had heard those comments come from Calvin. He had told damn near every person that he had come across that he was better than them. And damn near every single time the Martyr ended up backing those words up. Which helped contribute to their dislike for the man. In that being said Calvin gave the cameras a small wink before exiting to the right and getting out of the view. Cameras found themselves fading to black. Leaving everyone to wonder what was going to happen when those two forces did meet and left them hoping that this is the one time that the Martyr wasn’t right. However it was only a matter of time until they all saw it unfold before their very eyes.

ACT III: What Matters The Most

Show day had finally arrived and it was something that SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Calvin Harris was dreading more than anything. He sat in the rental car in the parking garage structure of the arena. Taking a deep breath, he lifted his eyes up and looking over at the large samoan tattooed man that was sitting in the passenger side. Along with letting his eyes shift to the back seat of the car where the shaggy bearded almost deranged looking man was sitting.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fellas, we made an impact at High Stakes. We knew what was important then. We know what’s important now. Let’s not let the circus that is tonight distract us from what matters the most. Got it?

Looking back and forth between both men. He got a solid and firm head nod from the both of them. That being said, Calvin reached and grabbed the door handle pulling it before pushing the door open. He climbed out of the car followed by the two other men doing the exact same thing. Making his way to the trunk. He was quick to grab his bag out of it and started to head towards the back door of the arena. Both of those men he had become in association with. Stood directly behind him following every inch of the way. The way they walked behind them made themselves look like body guards. Entering the arena seconds later, the plan was for the trio to make it to his locker room. With no issues, but of course it never went according to plan. It was like she had been waiting for him to arrive. The moment that door opened and he stepped in. There was Ms. Rocky Mountains. Calvin rolled his eyes a little.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t you ever have someone else you want to annoy?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well Hello to you too, Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell could you possibly want already? I literally just walked in the door!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Come on Calvin. You can’t be that clueless? You associate with these two guys at High Stakes. Then the three of you aren’t part of the show last week. The people are dying to know what all of this is.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh I am sure people are dying to know, but you know what? We don’t have to explain things. Matter of fact we’re not on anyone’s watch but our own. There will come a time. There will come a place. Then and only then will we explain ourselves.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS If that’s how you’re going to be. I’ll just ask one of these guys instead.

Her attention went to the much larger man of the three of them. He was very intimidating based on appearance alone. She went to speak up, but was quickly cut off by the champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, no. That’s not how any of this works. You don’t ask them questions. They don’t want to be asked questions. They like me want to be left alone, but when it comes to the three of us. I’m the one you ask questions to.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Why don’t you let one of them tell me that? Surely, they’ve got a voice of their own. They don’t need you to pull their strings like some puppets.

CALVIN HARRIS: Let me just say this once. You don’t want to end up like Dmitri. You don’t want to experience what we did to him. So it’d be in your best interest to never refer to them as puppets again. Got it toots?

The slight glare in Calvin’s eyes said it all. He wasn’t a man to be joking around, especially not in this situation. Not to mention Ms. Mountains was already a victim of how he could be when he lost his mind. That’s the last thing she wanted to ever experience again. Not another word escaped his lips as Calvin walked right on past her. Causing those two men to do the same starting to head down the hall. Now despite not getting what she wanted out of them when it came to the explanation people had been waiting three weeks for. It didn’t stop her from at least attempting to get a few questions answered. She turned and started to race to catch up to them. Quickly getting herself beside Calvin.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS If you’re not going to give us an explanation for what all of this is. At least tell us why you’re presence wasn’t felt on Climax Control last week? You picked up a big victory over Dmitri to retain your championship. One would have assumed you would have a lot to brag about following that win.

CALVIN HARRIS: What’s the point?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS What’s the point? What do you mean?

CALVIN HARRIS: I mean, what’s the point in bragging about something I told people for weeks was going to happen? What’s the point in bragging about a win that I’ve gotten before? Dmitri is easy. He’s not that talented. He’s never been that talented. There’s a reason I hold several victories over him compared to him holding victories over me. It was a given I’d win. I told people I’d win and then I did just that, I won. Nothing to say about it. Other than I told you so.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS So, that’s the reason you weren’t here? You didn’t have anything to say?

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I wasn’t here. Because I didn’t feel the need to be here. I wasn’t going to show up to work and be forced to dress up if I didn’t feel like it. I wasn’t going to be forced to take part in some shitty show where a barely above average woman was getting the chance to live out her prom because she was too damn ugly to go to one in the first place. Alice Knight made a mockery out of SCW and made a mockery out of the professional wrestling business. Therefore I chose to not have anything to do with it. I’ve got that right and if people had a problem with it. Too goddamn bad.

Shaking his head a little bit. As he continued to make his way down the hall, he was forcing Ms. Mountains to follow along as well as his boys. Just thinking about the week before irked him, but then again it was the same reason he was irked about being part of tonight’s show. A glare forming in his eyes while looking at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: And if I had a choice, I wouldn’t fucking be here tonight either.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Why’s that? What’s your issue about tonight?

CALVIN HARRIS: The fact that another jackass that isn’t anything special to this roster or this business is being allowed to run the show. Not only is he being allowed the run the show, but the cocksucker was actually allowed to be in control over what I do. Like are you serious right now? I am the World Heavyweight Champion. I am THE star of Sin City Wrestling and he’s being allowed to book my matches? That’s complete and utter bullshit.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well in the interest of fairness, Calvin. That was kind of the stipulations that came with The Modern Day, Crusader winning the King for a Day matchup at High Stakes.

CALVIN HARRIS: You see my face right now?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well yeah...

CALVIN HARRIS: And does it look like I give a single fuck about what the stipulations were to some bogus ass match that he won? Honestly, does it look like there’s any amount of me that cares.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS I don’t...

CALVIN HARRIS: It was a rhetorical question. Of course, I don’t care!

Calvin’s attitude was starting to shine through just a little more. By no means at all was he in a good mindset about tonight. That much had been made clear time and time again, but he had no problem making it clear once again. Ms. Mountains was actually getting an interview out of him. Therefore it didn’t appear like she was going to stop asking questions just yet. Deciding to push it a little more.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well, is it because of the match you’re booked in? Is it because The Modern Day, Crusader chose to take you on?

CALVIN HARRIS: Won’t lie to you. That has a lot to do with it. First of all, the guy shouldn’t have been allowed to run the show. It’s as simple as that. Fuck the match he won and fuck the stipulations that came with it. Secondly, the guy should have never been allowed to decide my fate on anything. He shouldn’t have been allowed to decide any matches for me. He shouldn’t have been allowed to put me in any segments. He shouldn’t have been allowed to do anything with me at all. I am someone that is above him and forever will be. But not only does he get to decide all of that. He’s allowed to book HIMSELF in a match with me. What in the actual hell is going on around here?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Again, I know this isn’t something that you want to hear. You’ve made it clear how you feel about the situation. But again that was part of the terms to the match he won. He literally got to be king for the day and basically do whatever he wanted.

CALVIN HARRIS: That much is obvious.

Rolling his eyes a little bit into the back of his head. Further expressing just how annoyed he was with the situation at hand. Sad part was the show had just started and he still had to deal with the match later in the evening.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know what? I am going to piss a lot of people off by saying this. It’s going to come off as I’m breaking kayfabe. You know this law that wrestlers are supposed to live by, but fuck it. I’m going to say it because it needs to be said. The only goddamn reason The Modern Day Crusader booked this match is because he’s a complete and utter mark for himself. Yes, I said it. The guy is a fucking mark and the worst kind of mark. One that marks out for himself. He believes his own bullshit. Believes his own hype. Believes that he should be in the main event, competing against the big names, competing against World Champions. Believes all this shit, but at the same time is refusing to believe in reality. And the reality of the situation is The Modern Day Crusader sucks. I mean the guy really sucks. He’s flat out horrible. Any other time, any other place, any other situation. The Modern Day Crusader would not be allowed in the ring with me, the top guy. But because he got to do what he wanted and because he’s a mark for himself. He made this match and I’ve got to sadly deal with it.

That bitterness was flowing out in every word that he spoke. At that moment though, Calvin found himself stopping and the reason he was stopping was due to a big table being carried across the hall. Headed in the direction of the concession stands. Sitting on top of that table were t-shirts, sweaters, towels, and various other things that supported superstars. One thing that managed to stand out to the Martyr though was the pile of tin-foil hats directly in the middle of the table. He slammed his hands down on the table causing to hit the concrete floor. As the two stage hands that had been carrying it looked at him with surprise in their eyes. His glare was intense as he pointed directly to the pile.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell is this?!

STAGE HAND #1: Uh... it’s uh...

STAGE HAND #2: Uh... Merchandise for tonight’s show?!

CALVIN HARRIS: You know damn well what I’m talking about. You see me pointing it out to me. Someone better start explaining to me, what the hell that is and why it’s on this damn table!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Woah, calm down there Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t fucking tell me to calm down! I want some damn answers!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Look, it was a special request made by The Modern Day Crusader. He was telling people that the tin-foil hats are going to be a hot seller tonight, considering everyone here is about to see the first ever tin-foil ladder match. His goal is to get people to buy them, so the arena is filled with tin-foil hat wearing fans when the match takes place tonight. It’s not that big of a deal. Just a way to make some more money for everyone.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not that big of a deal huh?!

He nodded his head in a bit of an aggressive manner. Suddenly he turned himself around facing the two men that were standing directly behind him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Destroy it!

Those two words seemed to echo throughout the hall. Right away the two men walked past Calvin and grabbed a hold of the table. Right away the two stage hands made themselves disappear by running off down the hall. With a simple toss the two men threw the table with all the merchandise against the brick wall. It hit with a thud sending the items everywhere. However trapping most of the tin-foil hats under the table. Leading to the scruffy deranged looking man to start stomping on top of the table crushing the tin-foil hats under it with ease. Ms. Mountains stood there in a little bit of shock. Surprised by what she was seeing.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Calvin, what are you even doing?!

There was rage in his eyes as Calvin’s gaze turned to her. It was that same rage that she had seen once before. Made the hair on the back of her neck stand up out of fear. As she heard those words of his begin to escape his mouth.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m done. I’m done with this interview. I’m done with your stupid questions. I’m done with Sin City Wrestling making me look bad every time I turn around. I’m done with being made to look foolish. I’m done with being embarrassed. I’m done with all of this bullshit!

Rage was filled in his voice. Each word he spoke he seemed to sound angrier and angrier as he went on. That’s when Ms. Mountains was forced to pay real close attention to these words.

CALVIN HARRIS: Every last person in this company is going to pay. Mark Ward will pay. Christian Underwood will pay. The fans will pay. In time you’re going to pay. Every man and woman on this roster will pay. This is the last damn time anyone makes a mockery out of me. And it’s going to start tonight with the destruction of the Modern Day Crusader!

The rage and the fire that was in his eyes at that particular moment truly did drive home the point that things were going to get out of hand later in the night. Calvin turned his back to her and began to walk away. In doing so, both the men that he was now associated with began to follow him as well. The Martyr had taken this match as a sign of disrespect. He had painted this picture in his head that they were out to embarrass him and they were out to make him look bad. He was the World Champion and therefore he deserved better than he was getting. This mindset that he was carrying himself with. Might not have been the one that everyone else shared. Maybe he had a chip on his shoulder and maybe he had this world against him mentality, but there was nothing that could now change what was going to happen in the night. All hell was going to break loose. In doing so things just might not ever be the same again in the world of Sin City Wrestling.

20
Supercard Archives / Calvin Harris Vs Dmitri
« on: October 27, 2017, 07:40:50 AM »
 ACT IV: Dreaming Of Dmitri

In exactly twenty four hours High Stakes was going to invade Margaret Court Arena in Melbourne, Victoria, Australia. One could only imagine just how excited the fans were for this event. After all it wasn’t just fans of the city that were going to see the event. No fans all across the world were flying out to see High Stakes. It was one of those events that no one would want to miss. Though they weren’t the only ones that were excited and looking towards the event. No the others included the actual talent of SCW. So many of them were in a position where they could finally hold gold again. Others were in a position to retain gold. Some were just excited to have the opportunity to compete on the show. It was a chance to steal the show and show what they had.

One of those people that were excited for the show happened to be the SCW World Heavyweight Champion himself, Calvin Harris. People could speculate what exactly he was excited for. But deep down the thing that made the Martyr look forward to this night the most is the chance for him to finally shut everyone up. It was the chance for him to silence his critics and it was a chance for him to prove just exactly why he was the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. If the man managed to go into High Stakes with the championship and then walk out with it. Well then no one could deny his abilities again. At this particular moment he sat in his hotel bed, shirtless, and with his cell phone in hand. Specifically with Skype up and peering into the screen of his phone.

CALVIN HARRIS: Damn. I didn’t realize how late it was getting over here.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Late for you? Do you have any idea what time it is here? And I’ve got two children I have to get up with in the morning.

CALVIN HARRIS: I know, I know. I appreciate you staying up to talk to me for a little while.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You better!

CALVIN HARRIS: I do, babe.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Good, now what time do you have to be there tomorrow?

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ve got to be at the venue by noon, but I actually have to be up by eight in the morning. I’ve got a last minute radio interview to do in the morning.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Yeah, cause you’re annoying voice is the first thing I want to hear in the morning when I’m trying to enjoy a cup of coffee.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fuck you!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, not really feeling it.

He could see her smirking through the screen of his phone. All he could do at that moment was roll his eyes. For he had no intentions of going back and forth with her. Not when his eyelids were heavy as hell and he was exhausted. Odds weren’t in his favor.

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright whatever. You win this round.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And every other round, but who’s counting right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Obviously you are.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Anyway! I am going to let you get off here so you can get your beauty sleep and I’m going to attempt to get some myself. Call me tomorrow?

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure, I’ll call you when I’m done with the radio gimmick.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Great, love you.

CALVIN HARRIS: I love you too.

Waving goodbye to the phone before tapping his thumb against the end skype call button. That being said he learned over and grabbed the charger to his cell phone plugging it in. Only for him to reach up and turn the lamp off that sat on the bedside table. That was it for him. Calvin found himself slinking into the bed as he turned to his side and propped one of the pillows up under his bed. For a moment he could just hear the general things one would hear inside of hotel. People walking down the hall. Occasionally the elevators doors opening. Things like that but that faded quickly as he found himself drifting off into a slumber.

“Caaaaaaaaaalvin...”

A very low and almost sinister like voice seemed to bounce off the hotel walls. Calvin let one eye pop open, especially considering that he heard his name. His eye wandered around the dark room. Searching for whatever it was that would have said his name. Nothing had seemed to pop out and nothing seemed to have been there. It wasn’t too long before Calvin’s eyelid got heavy and it shut. Drifting back into the slumber or so it seemed.

“Caaaaaaaaaalvin... I’m heeeeeeeeeerrrrreeee!”

In his sleep Calvin could feel the hair on the back of his neck starting to stand up quite possibly out of fear more than anything else. It registered in that sleeping conscience of his that his name had been said again. Resulting in both of Calvin’s eyes popping open. In a bit of a frantic manner they searched around the room. Looking for anyone or something that might have caused what he was hearing. Nothing was there though. Literally there wasn’t a sign of a single person existing in the room. The only logical reason for all of this is that he was so tired his brain was playing tricks on him. Once again he let his eyes close and for a few moments it felt like he was keeping himself awake. In attempt to see if he was hearing his name again.

Sure enough, he could feel himself starting to drift back off into sleep. In that moment though Calvin was jolted a wake when he felt himself being yanked out of the hotel bed. Before he could even register what happened he was pulled up and slammed against the wall directly behind him. Following the feeling of his back going out with how hard he had been slammed into the wall. Calvin felt a tight grip around his throat. By that time his eyes were able to adjust and he was able to figure out what was going on. Calvin found himself looking forward and into the eyes of the man that was his worst enemy. His arch nemesis so to speak. Calvin was looking right at Dmitri who had a hold of his throat and squeezing to drive the breath out of him.

DMITRI: I told you I was here, Calvin. Did you do what you always do?!

That grip that Calvin felt on his throat intensifying. It literally was doing what Dmitri was asking for. Driving the breath right out of him. Calvin tried to reach out and grab a hold of Dmitri but it seemed damn near impossible.

DMITRI: You don’t listen when people try to warn you. You don’t listen when people have more knowledge about a situation than you do. You don’t listen to anyone other than yourself and that’s why you always end up in this situations!

CALVIN HARRIS: GET... THE... HELL... OFF... ME!

DMITRI: How typical of you, Calvin? You don’t like it when the odds aren’t in your favor. But little do you know, these odds were never going to be in your favor at High Stakes. After all Calvin, didn’t you see a Fortune Teller last week? Didn’t she tell you how dark the future was for you? Matter of fact I believe she told you how bleak High Stakes was going to be and it scared you. It terrified you. It made your skin crawl. It made you sick to your stomach. And most of all, it sent you into a state of denial!

CALVIN HARRIS: FUCK... YOU!

Speaking was not the easiest thing to do with that grip on his throat. Suddenly that grip got tight enough that all Calvin’s vision got blurry. His face was starting to turn blue. Despite his vision being blurry, Calvin could hear that sinister chuckle of Dmitri’s filling the air.

DMITRI: She warned you what your future held. You didn’t listen. I’ve warned you what your future has held. You didn’t listen. And now look at you? You’re at my mercy. I could end you right this minute and see to it that there was no match at High Stakes tomorrow night. But truth be told I want the honor and the glory of doing it in front of thousands...

All of the sudden Dmitri let go of Calvin’s throat. He found himself stepping back with Calvin dropping to the floor of the room gasping for air. The blue tint to his face fading for a blood red color. As the man’s blood began to circulate through his body once again. Calvin found himself looking up with his eyes locking on Dmitri. That sinister smirk still spread across his foe’s face.

DMITRI: I told you, Calvin. I am under your skin. I am in your head. I’ve become your conscience and you’re never going to be able to escape that.

Hearing those words just caused Calvin’s eyes to fill with rage. He pushed himself up to his feet with his fist doubled up and the anger starting to consume him.

CALVIN HARRIS: You son of a bitch!

Calvin found himself charging right for Dmitri. In doing so he swung with all his might aiming right for the face of the man that was no doubt his arch rival. Though all of the sudden there was this loud THUD sound. Not to mention Calvin himself felt the thud as he opened his eyes. Only to find himself lying face first into the hotel floor. With his legs wrapped up in the blanket and his body drenched. Literally drenched in sweat. Aggressively he kicked the blankets off of his feet as he pulled himself up to a sitting position on the floor of the hotel. Glaring around the room.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell is happening? Was that a fucking dream?

In speaking to himself, he had to question the situation that he found himself in. What he had just experienced felt so very-very real to him. His heartrate was up, it felt like his heart was going to burst out of his chest at any moment. The sweat was dripping from his forearms and his forehead. He continued to look around the room, but there was no one there. Nothing had been moved. Lights were still out. None of this made sense. He shook his head while sitting on the floor.

CALVIN HARRIS: No. He’s not under my skin. He’s not in my head. He’s not my conscience. I refuse to believe this! Get your shit together, Calvin!

Pushing himself up off the ground in a very frustrated manner. He yanked the blanket up off the floor and put it back in position on the bed. Taking a seat himself, he just sat there with his head down. Giving it a little shake. Trying to make sense of everything that had happened. Only sense that it made was that he had a bad dream. Everyone has a bad dream every now and then. He was no different right? That being said he pushed himself back into the bed and shifted to get himself comfortable. Looking up at the ceiling. All of this was going to be over in the matter of hours. Finally, he would get some rest when he proved everyone wrong. Finally, Dmitri would no longer be a factor. All he had to do is get to High Stakes.

ACT V: The Finale

For the last two weeks Superstars and Bombshells alike with Sin City Wrestling have been preparing for tonight’s event: High Stakes. After all tonight was going to be the night that would go down in history for the company and there were so many people that were in positions where some of their wildest dreams could come true. Simply put there was a reason why High Stakes was sold out. At this point the clock was ticking down and we were only hours away from the event going live. However that didn’t mean that there wasn’t still work to do. In fact there was work to still be done and words to still be had. Cue why the cameras found themselves opening up at this exact moment.

As soon as they did the cameras found themselves focusing on the ring that many people would all be focused on later in the evening. However it was whom was standing in the ring at that time in which was the primary focus. Leaning against the top rope with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship in hand was none other than the Martyr. Calvin had this smirk spread across his lips. That smirk always seemed to spell bad news. For it was generally a sign that Calvin was going to have something to say that was filled with arrogance and let his ego truly shine. Pushing himself off the ropes, Calvin began to pace around the ring keeping that smirk spread all across his lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: Here we are Dmitri. It is the night of High Stakes. It is the night in which you and I will find ourselves facing off against each other for the final time. I’ve referred to this as the final chapter to our story. Hell, you can simply just call it the Finale. To which if we’re being honest here Dmitri. I couldn’t be more excited for this night. I couldn’t be more excited to know that when this night comes to an end. And you know why that is right Dmitri? Please tell me that you know why tonight is one of the happiest nights of my life.

His words were very taunting at that moment. For two reasons, the first being that he knew that when Dmitri saw this he was going to have to be forced to listen to what came out of his mouth next. Then there was the other reason which involved him asking a question that was aimed directly at Dmitri, but at the same time he was in a situation where he couldn’t actually answer it. As he paced around the ring a little more, he looked back at the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: I am excited because I know that at the end of the night. When the dust settles and all the smoke clears out. I am going to be the man that is standing over you with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship held high over my head. Literally, I am going to put my foot on your chest to further prove that you are truly beneath me. But at the same time there is an underlying situation that means more than just defeating you and keeping my title. The thing that makes me the happiest and the thing that makes me the most excited is that I know when the night comes to an end. I’m never ever going to have to deal with you again. Defeating you this time means you’re gone and you’re out of my life for good. Of course, you don’t want that to happen to do you Dmitri? Deep down you don’t want this to be the finale between us. I can see it in your eyes. I can hear it with every word that comes out of your mouth.

Calvin took the time to pause at that moment. Just standing there in the middle of the ring and looked right at the cameras. His pause was done intentional. A way to make the SCW fans squirm while wondering what his reason for this was. It might even been a technique to make Dmitri himself squirm. At the same exact time though, Calvin being who he was. He couldn’t keep his mouth shut for long especially when he felt like he had the upper hand.

CALVIN HARRIS: You aren’t as much of a mystery like you think you are. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. You’re very predictable. At this point Dmitri, I can read you like a book and this is one of those things were the situation is no different. That being said, the reason that you don’t want this to be the finale between us. The reason that you don’t want this chapter to come to an end. The reason that you’re hoping that the night never actually comes to an end is because you need me. Yes, that’s right you need me. You need me in the sense that is the only way that you are relevant. You need me in the sense that I keep you in the headlines. You need me in the sense that I am the only reason people actually look at you and that people actually give a damn about you.

And I know that hearing that actually be said out loud, instead of you telling that to yourself time and time again behind closed doors is going to be a hard pill to swallow, but the point is you know I’m speaking the truth. If the people truly sat down to think about it, without immediately hating on me for having anything negative to say about me. They would also know that it’s true. The proof is there in black and white. On the night you got put into the battle royal match for the vacated the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. Not too many people were paying attention to you. On top of that no one was expecting you to win the championship. Especially not after seeing you fail time and time again before. But when that night was all said and done. When I left with the championship and when it was announced you’d be getting a shot one on one people began to pay attention to you.

Those words came out of Calvin’s mouth and they seemed to echo throughout the empty arena. No doubt about it, those words were actually going to get under the skin of a lot of the fans. For no other reason than he actually had a point. There was some truth that was coming out of his mouth.

CALVIN HARRIS: For the first time in your entire career people were one hundred percent behind you and had all their eyes on you. It was attention that you had craved for so long. Knowing that you had thousands and thousands of people behind you. Made you actually find confidence in yourself that you hadn’t had in years. It actually made you believe that you might actually finally be able to become the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Because let’s face it shall we Dmitri? Prior to what random shot when it was vacated, you were already giving up on your dream. You were already starting to accept that you might not be able to hold that championship. You were starting to accept that you were going to be nothing more than just another man on the roster with no real important. But then of course Mark and Christian do what they are known for doing. Making huge mistakes by putting you in that situation.

Long story short you had people behind you, you had the attention you wanted, and you were in the position to win the championship for the first time. Now, like I said a few days ago. I give you credit where credit is due. You went the distance, you proved yourself on that night, and you took the one thing home that mattered to you the most. Being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion put you in more headlines. It made you the face of the company. It had more people talking about you and it had more people starting to support you. Especially considering that I’m the one that you defeated. Not to mention they figured if they continued to support you. You’d give back to them and not just give back to them, but they figured that it would keep me away from the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. Boy oh boy did those folks end up being wrong. I could just imagine how badly they wanted to kick themselves in their ass when I took the championship right back only a few weeks later.

Truth be told Dmitri, they wanted to kick themselves, As much as you wanted to kick yourself. I mean all that hard work for over a year to get you in that position. Only for you to cave under the pressure. Only for you to prove what people have said all along that you didn’t have what it took. Only for you to prove that you weren’t really all that different. The same reason people ignored you in the first place. Lady luck leaving your side just as quickly as she had joined it was not a situation that was working out for you very well at all. After losing that championship to me. In fact just losing to me in general is what sent you into straight panic mode. You were sure that everyone was going to start ignoring you again. You were sure that people were going to pretend you didn’t exist again. You were sure you’d lose your status in SCW. The only saving grace you had in any of that was the fact you had a rematch clause in your contract for anytime you lost a championship.

His pacing came a stop with Calvin backing himself into the corner of one of the ring posts. He just looked around the arena a little bit. Taking in the sight and starting to register just what kind of atmosphere he was going to be involved with later in the night. In the back of his mind he already knew that this place was going to be packed by the time the main event happened and in knowing that, he also knew there wasn’t a single person that would be rooting for him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Because you knew that you could lose everything that quickly. Aside from the championship match. That’s why you went hiding for several weeks. You went into hiding like a coward, which makes me hate you even more. Like I had no respect and hated you prior to that, but now it’s on a level you could not ever begin to imagine. You went into hiding and lurked from the shadows to see how things were going to be. A lot of people stopped supporting you. A lot of people were disappointed in you. A lot of people were upset that you couldn’t get the job done against me and keep the championship you had worked your entire career for. At the same time it was never enough people to make a difference that would remove you from the headlines. It wasn’t enough to make Mark or Christian decide to pull out on Dmitri project. Nor was it enough to make them want to take your rematch away from you. If anything people were looking forward to that rematch, with the mindset of thinking that lightning could strike twice.

As those words fell from his lips. Calvin was shaking his head at the same time in that same disappointed manner. That alone summed it up with how he thought felt about those people's mindsets.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yet the moment you decided to come out of the shadows. You took it upon yourself to try real hard to paint yourself as the villain to this story. You tried real hard to get the people to turn against you. You tried real hard to make people not want to support you when this match came about at High Stakes. In a very desperate measure, you tried to paint yourself as the evil one in this match. All for the sake of making your name stand out more. All for the sake of making headline. As well as for the sake of trying to get those people to root for me for a reverse psychology measure.

If they rooted for me, then you somehow got lucky, then that meant they would hate you more than they hated me, and that they would want me to go after you again. They’d want me to cash in my rematch. They’d want this to continue on a few more months. Essentially giving you exactly what you wanted in the end.To which at the end of the day, Dmitri. I once again have to give you credit where credit is due. At least you were creative with how you went about things. You did really well at trying to swing things in your favor. You tried super hard to make sure that this continued, so I could continue to be a crutch for you to lean on.

But all of that is going to blow up in your face. For two reasons. First and foremost, you can never be a better bad guy than me. I literally am the best at that. My presence alone pisses people off. Meanwhile your presences doesn’t do anything. Negative or positive, it’s just whatever most of the time. You could literally murder puppies and punch babies, and they’d still love you more than me. Simply put there’s no chance in hell that these people are ever going to cheer for me. The hatred is too real. And the second reason you failed is because you don’t have what it takes to manipulate me. That much has been proven in the past.

I’ve done mentally checked out on dealing with you over and over again. Not to mention once this match happens and I literally embarrass you in every inch of this very ring. There’s going to be no question at all who the better wrestler is. There’s going to be no question at all who the better champion is. There’s going to be no question at all in whether or not you’re in my league. It’ll be proven first hand and when that happens. I can officially check on the psychical part of being in the ring with you. I can move on to the next moron and smack them for a few months like I did you. At the end of the day, I won’t be your crutch to stay relevant.

His words had to no doubt sting. Maybe for the fact that they have some truth to them. Or maybe because they were flat out lies. At this point there was really no telling at all how that was going to turn out. Still a few more hours to go in the case. Pushing himself right out of the relaxed position of the corner. He marched right towards the cameras to make sure he got up close and personal with them.

CALVIN HARRIS: I have to admit to you Dmitri. It has truly amused me how much you’ve tried to tell the story that you’re my conscience. It amuses me how much you’ve tried to tell me that you’re in my head. It amuses mr so much about how you’ve tried to convince me that you’re under my skin. Tried to paint that picture with all of your might, but when people peel back that mask you’re trying to put on. It’s pretty obvious what is going on here. You depend on me to make you relevant. You depend on me to make you a name in SCW. You depend on me to make your keep from nose driving straight into the ground. You depend on me to ensure that you don’t get those future endeavored papers. You essentially depend on me the way that you depend on oxygen in your lungs to keep you getting up and living life the next day. Well Dmitri, there’s no easy way for me to put this for you. Then again I don’t need to put it to you easy. Consider your career officially on life support.

Those words came off as cold as ice. A little bit of venom to his statement. Obviously at this point Calvin simply didn’t care and there was no holding back for him. This was something that he needed to get off his chest. Keeping that gaze on the cameras, he was quick to follow right back up after that statement.

CALVIN HARRIS: With all of that being said Dmitri, I am going to leave you with these final words. Words that I know I’ve said before, but they are words that are going to stand true tonight more than any other night. It’ll be a night where only the strong survive. To which I believe I am the one that will survive in the end. Never forget the name Calvin Harris, because he is SIMPLY BETTER than YOU in every way imaginable. Enjoy our finale, you piece of shit.

Sure enough those were the final words to come out of the mouth of the Martyr. Calvin just stood there in the middle of the ring that he’d be defending his championship in only a few hours from now. That fire built up in his eyes and that sinister smirk of his spread across his lips. It was those final words that the fans were going to have to hold onto. It was those final words that Dmitri would have to dwell on heading into their match. It was those final words that very well could have set the tone. Nothing left to be said, Calvin dropped down with the championship and rolled on out of the ring. For one last image purpose, he began to walk up the ramp way of the empty arena with the championship raised high above his head just before the cameras had faded on out to black.

Pages: [1] 2 3